ACCOUNTS

OF

THE

GYPSIES

OF

INDIA

COLLECTED

AND

EDITED

BY

David
"ANCIENT

Mac

Ritchie
'

AUTHOR

OF

AND

MODERN

BRITONS

WITH

MAP

AND

TWO

ILLUSTRATIONS

LONDON
KEGAN

PAUL,

TRENCH

"

CO.,
1886

i, PATERNOSTER

SQUARE

DX

hi-

(The

rights of

translation

and

of reproduction

ate

reserved.)

PREFACE.

There

are

four

hundred

books

on

the

gypsies,"
in

says

modern

tsiganologue,
ten

"but

all

not

more

than

which

tell

us

thing any-

new

or

true

about

them."

Whether

this

statement

is

meant

to

be

accepted
much of

literally
what
is

or

not,

it

is

evident

that

written

upon

this

subject

is

merely
also,
thrown

the

echo

of

previous

accounts.

And

that

false

light

has

frequently
the

been

upon fact

the

figures they

of

gypsies,
been

owing
described

to

the

that

have

often

by

people
with

having
them,
and

little

or

nothing
little
or

of

intimacy
of

knowing
This

nothing
is

their

history.
an

being
to

so,

it

necessary hundred
"

that

addition

the

"

four

vi

PREFACE.

should into

show

good

cause

why

it has

come

being.
in the way of

Nothing
be

apology requires to
Professor
; to

made

for the treatise

introducing of
to

De the

Goeje's
most

English
the The benefit has
most met

readers

of whom and has had

it has truth. the

desired

of qualities here

newness

translation of the with

given
careful

author's his
as

revision, and
This
was

proval. ap-

necessary,

the he

editor
any
nor

is neither

the

translator, nor
the authorities which

has

acquaintance with
with
a

quoted,
wrote.

the

languages in
an

they

As

study, by
in

Oriental

scholar, of certain
an

passages the value. been

the

historyof
is theme
in

Oriental

race,

"Contribution" The treated

same

unquestionably
had

of

previously
Pott, and,
"

of

"

1853, by Dr.

earlier
but
not

still, by M.
with De
names

Paul

Bataillard,in 1849

the fullness of research

displayed

by

Mr. The

Goeje.
of Bataillard and De

Goeje,

PRE

F AC,

vi

however, in certain

represent
matters

two

very

oppositesides,
it

of

belief; and

is

not

inappropriateto
respect for the
"

remark

that, with
which

every

erudition

the
not

bution "Contri-

displays,its
in all the This

editor

does of
of

wholly

concur

deductions

its learned

author.

difference than and

one

opinion
passage

shows
in the

itself

in

more

appended Notes,
As
to

elsewhere.
it itself, is essential in
some

for

the

Appendix

remark

that, although explanatory

several
of it

degree of

the

allusions

in Mr.
a

De

Goeje's treatise,
deal
series
to

really embodies
Had

good long

of of
"

other
notes

information. been
the

this

only thing appended forming

with
it
a

the

Contribution,"

separate
the

publication,the
would
to

portentous
been
to
an

size

of

Appendix
offence,

have

able unpardonBut

author
to

and

reader.

it seemed

convenient with

incorporatevarious
which and

other
te

remarks
to

those

directly
in

the

"Contribution;"

this

Vlll

PREFACE.

lies

my

excuse

for

the

bulk also

of be

this

Appendix.
to

like

apology
for of the

must

offered in the

the

Author,

expression,
one

same

place,
with The

more

than

sentiment he holds. of

at

variance

the

opinions description
must

which

given necessarily

the

siege
an

of

Bhurtpoor
to

appear

crescence ex-

gypsiologists
to

pure

and

simple.
of it. of
in

But On

it the

is

easy

evade

the

reading

other
find

hand,

different
in

class than is

readers the other

may

more

interest of the book.

it It

portions
however,
pages, in

the

former,
in these

who and

are

chiefly
that of

addressed will facts will

it is

hoped

they

find,
well

even

the

restatement

various that

known

to

them,
upon

something
the

throw

fresh

light

subject.

oNTENTS.

Contribution
tu the

History
of

the

Gypsies.

By

M.

J.

De

Goeje,

Professor

of

Arabic

in

the

University

of

Leydcn
i
...

Appendix
to

Professor

De

Goeje's

Treatise

6i

The

Siege
of

Bhurtpoor 127
...
...

...

Remarks
on

Certain

Gypsy

Characteristics
204

Miscellaneous

Remarks
223
... ...
...

CONTRIBUTION

TO

THE

HISTORY

OF

THE
BY

GYPSIES.

M.

J.

DE

GOEJE.

{Extracted
Akademie

from
van

the

Proceedings

of

the

"

Koninklijke 1875
;

Wetenschappen"
of
the Author.

of Amsterdam,
From
a

by permission
Mr.

translation

by

J. Sni/'ders, of Edinburgh.)

Sinxe the have

the

publication
about
"

of

Pott's

book

upon
we

gypsies
come

thirty
the

years

ago of

"

to

regard
with

origin

this

singular
of

people

considerable

unanimity
now

opinion.
are

Almost

nobody
;

doubts

that that

they
all

Indians

and

the

assumption

the

gypsies

scattered from

throughout
parent
Both stock of

Europe
meets

are

descended little

one

with

contradiction.

these

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

beliefs of the when crossed their

are

the

outcome

of the
on

investigation
other
to

language. But,
the

the

hand,
141

history of

gypsies, prior
from of
in

"

they emerged
the frontiers

Hungary
"

and

Germany
darkness.

is almost

completely shrouded
proofs have
an

Scattered
at

been

found

of their residence, Slavonic but countries all else has the

out

earlier date, in the the island of

and
jecture. con-

in

Cyprus,
Grellmann India
in

is

Thus,

placed
of

their

departure
an

from

time

Timur,
and
ployed em-

idea

more

worked fully
assume

by they

Rienzi
were

Heister, who

that

by
that
west

Timur
were

as

spies and

and foragers,1

they by
far
as

afterwards

carried
same

further

the I
am

Turks,
aware,
a

in

the

capacity.
has
tinued con-

So

this

theory

to

remain

mere

supposition unsupported
is

by proof.
found
1

There

nothing
for
from
or

to

be

in the

history of

Timur
derived

against
Timuri,

This

theory is perhaps

Vita

Manger's edition,iii.p. 804,

with i. p.

et seq., taken

in
not

conjunction
warrant

487.

But

these

passages

do

the

belief.

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

UTS.

it.

Others,
in
a

again, place
remote

the

gypsy I
am

tion migranot

very

past.

here which

referring to
Steur
has

the

exquisite hypothesis
advanced
in

recently

his

graphic Ethnothe the

des

peoples
be the

de

F Europe?
descendants

that of

gypsies
dwellers lard
2

may in the

sunken
to

Atlantis. believe that

But

Batailis
a

is

inclined
between

there

connection

the

Sicani, the
the
in

aboriginal
3

people

of He

Sicily,and
leaves
us

Zigeuncrs

(or

Zigani).
as

doubt, however,

to

his

reasons

for this
in
name.

conjecture,beyond
1

the also
a

uniformity
seen

believe that the

have is

it stated

somewhere between

there

possible

connection the

Siculi

(Zekel, Sycli) of
and the

Hungarian
Siculi
are

chronicles

Zigeuners.

The

certainly

iii.p. 266, et seq.

Revue
note

Critique, 1870,
2.

ii. p.

213;

compared

with

p.

208,

[Except
rendered

on

such
to

an

occasion
the

as

this, where
I

it is have

obviously necessary
Mr. De

retain

originalword,
our own

Goeje's Zigeunerby

equivalent,

gypsy."

Ed.]

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

described

as

race

possessing they
before that had

many

liarities.1 pecu-

But

then,
centuries

inhabited
can

Hungary
any

for

there

be In

question of gypsies in
of all these
I

territory.

place

conjectural theories,
am

ever, howmunicate com-

I believe certain desire

to

in

position

to

positive accounts,
to

which

submit

your

consideration.

Pott,

in

the

introduction the Shah-Name

to

his

book,2 and
of

quoting
informs
our

from
us

Firdousi,
of

that, during the

Persian
an

fifth century Behram

12,000

era,

the from

monarch,
Indian who is the
are

Gour,
cians musias

received of
Luris.

king
were

both

sexes,
as

known

Now,

this

name

by
even

which
at

the

gypsies of
day,
Persian
rerum

Persia and
as,

known

the

present
of
1

moreover,

the

author

the

work Hungar.,

Modjmal
ed.

at-tawarikh* Vzndoby

Script,

Schwandtnen,

1746-48,
2

i. pp.

33,

78, 334,

(758),786.

i. p. 62. See

Reinaud,
in

Memoire this

sur

PInde, p.

112.

As
to

regards
them
in

the

authorities

book, Reinaud

refers

THE

ZOFl'S.

OR

UTS.

emphatically says
modern
same

that
the

the

Liiris

or

Lulis

of

Persia
12,000

are

descendants
there

of these
no

musicians,
that
we

is

hazard the first of

in the

assumption
gypsy

have

here

recorded this Hamza before the is

migration. by
the

Confirmation

afforded of

Arabian
wrote

historian,
a

Ispahan, who
who

half well
It

century
in

Firdousi, and
the

was

versed

history of
this author

Sassanides. Behram

is related

by

that

Gour
to

caused
be
sent

12,000

musicians,
India Zott known
bear

called benefit

Zott,
of

from And
were

for
is the
to

the
name

his the

subjects. gypsies they day.

by

which and the

the

Arabs,
at

which

even

in

Damascus

present

In

the Arabic
"

dictionaryal-Kamus
from word

this entry

occurs

Zott, arabicized

Jatt,a people

of

Indian

origin.
Zatt with

The

might
correctness.

be

nounced proA

equal
called

single
the
sea.

individual

is

Zottt."

In

the

preface
See

to

his

Fragments

arabes

et

persans,
i. p. 100,

p.

et vii,

also
et
sea.

Elliot,History of India,

etseq.;

ii. p. 161,

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

lexicon

Mohtt

we

read from

"

Zott,

race

from clothes

India, arabicized
are

Jatt;
a

Zottish

named

after

them,
are

single piece being

the

called Zotti. called

are

These
in

people

who

are

Nawar

Syria, and

sometimes

they

their styled Motribiya (i.e. musicians),

avocation instruments dancers.

a

being
and Their

that of drums.
name

players upon They

is
are

stringed
likewise
as

also

employed

term

of contempt. wish
to
'

Thus

people say,
others
a as

when
or

they

characterize is
"

low
more

contemptible,So-and-so
You directly,
'

Zotti,'or,
the

Zotti

!'

Under

heading
at

Nawar,

the

gypsies are
which familiar.

described recall the Bocthor

"

great
with
in

length,in
which
we

terms

type
says,

are

his
"

French-Arabic

that dictionary,

Bohemien Tchin-

as "wandering Arab, (particularized

ghiane,
called and
1

who

tells fortunes,

steals,

is etc.")

at

Kesrowan

Nawari,

plur. Nawar,

at

Damascus

Zott? Zotti, plur. A., "Zotti,a

Term of

Lastly,
Contempt."]
English

[SeeAppendix, Note [See Appendix,

Note

B., "Arabic

and

Plurals."]

THE

ZOTTSy

OR

ACTS.

Yullers, in his Persian

from
nomen
a

dictionary, quotes dictionary:

infinite
"

this

native tribus

Persian

Djat
et

segregate
in
we

sortis
In

deserta

habitantis

Hindustan."
possess
a

the

library of Leyden
little book, the
year
as

remarkable about Secrets

pations occu-

yet

unpublished, written

1235
in which

by Jaubari, entitled
are

Revealed,

described whom
we

all the

of kcrmisvolk}

the
In

people

designate
I

this book,

of which

have

given
1

lengthy account

in the

twentieth

part

fair-people by [That is, ;

which

is

meant

travelling

showmen,

mountebanks, acrobats, minstrels, jugglers, tellers, fortuneothers of that

a

and card-sharpers,thimble-riggers, class feature From pp. volk 30

as

of of
two

itinerant
the Dutch

performers,

once

so

conspicuous
or

(as of

the

fair British) of he Mr. De

market.

subsequent references 48), it is evident

as

Goeje's (at
kermis-

and

that

regards those

being, or
Mr. he says be C. of
not

having
Leland

been

originally, gypsies by
a

blood.
when
"'

G.

also

bears
140

like
of The

testimony,
: Gypsies)

such

people (at p.

If there

descent

[from the

Romane],
of that

there

is

affinity by marriage,familiarity, knowledge

ways, the know

words

and know
not

sweethearting and
children of

so trafficking, as

they
does
"

the

Rom
some

the
sort

house-world

them, and

they in

belong together." Ed.]

PJvOFJlS.:

or

de

GCl

of the :hen

Z:

ft der

deutsc/ien

morgenldndare

Gcscllschaft% the
of under the this
name

gypsies
Zott.

again

spoken
For

fatherland
not

of these
to

Zott,

or

Jatt.
and

have
_

long
the
3unt

seek.

Istakhri1

Ibn-Haukal.2

celebrated
as

tenth-century
M

^rographe:
al-Mansura Indus :iich called the have
are

follows the

:
"

Between of the of

and

Mokran

waters

formed inhabited
:

marshes,

the

borders trib
near

by
of

certain them

Indian dwell huts

Zott

those
in

who the

river

live

huts, like

of

the
and

Berbers, and
water-

subsist while those inland

chiefly on occupying
live
on

fish the

fowl

lev

country-

further

like

the

Km\ and

supporting themselves
ma:

milk,

cheese,

In
more

these tribes the

1

same

regions

there

are

yet

placed by
Bodha and

these the

geographer
Me: The

namely,
1

Page Page
to

80

of my of my

edition. edition. Mokaddasi \ similar

235

account

Istakhri of both these

names

The

pronunciation

is variable

IO

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

which from and their

are

sought
the

after all celebrated

over

the

East, and
of Balkh

which Samarkand

breeds

are

descended. market
at

They
the
town

bring
of

produce

to

Kandabil,1 where
other

also

they

procure

for themselves
are

necessaries. huts like

They
the

true

nomads,

livingin
safe

Berbers, and
fen lands,

findinga
where The

retreat

in their

reedy

they support
Meid dwell the

themselves the
course

by fishing.
of down the
to

along
borders

Indus, from
the the
sea

of Multan

and

the

plain stretching between

affords them
winter many

Indus

and and

Kamohol

pastures
summer.

camping-grounds,
form adds Zott. the
to
a

and

They

large population."
this

later writer2 the

to

that the

they
Bodha

differ perly pro-

little from

That Zott

belong
Modjmal
1

is confirmed wherein it is

by

the

at-tawdrtkk?
the
east

stated

Not

far to

of

Kosdar

(Reinaud, Memoire,

p.

234) ;
2

the modern i. p.

Gandava
et

History (accordingto Elliot,

of India,

385,

seq.).
1. 3. p. 25, et seq.

Yakut, iv. p. 773,

Reinaud, Fragments,

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

JAUTS,

I I

that

of

old
one

there

were

only
Meid,

two

tribes other After

in

Sind,
and

the both of

called

the

Zott,
the

descended

from this

Ham.1

latter still

these, says
this In

writer, the country

Arabs

term

district of

"the

of

the

Zott."2

course

time, the

Meds
Sir

(to

adopt

the

spellingfavoured
the such

by

Henry
they
had
to

Elliot) overcame
treated leave with the

Zotts,

whom

severity that they

The
on

country.

Zotts
river

then

lished estab-

themselves

the

Pehen,3 where
Next,
the

they soon began

to

became make

skilful sailors. raids piratical themselves

were

they
Meds

upon

(who supported
until the latter
a

by sheep-rearing), length compelled

to

at

conclude

treaty with
ask from

them,

by
a

which

they
who

agreed
1

to

the

king

prince

[See Appendix,
hundred

Note

D., "The
the

Meid

or

Meds."]
stretches of the
"

that portion of \Dera-Jat,

Punjaub

which
course

for

fullytwo

miles

alongside the
its
eastern

Upper

Indus, which

river forms

boundary.

Ed.]
"

Elsewhere

called

the Beher.

It

is, no

doubt,

branch

or

affluent of the

Indus.

12

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

should the

govern

them this

both

together.
Sind the

Under became

sway

of
and

sovereign,
;

populous
Meds That the
as were

cultivated

and

Zotts

and

each

assigned a separate territory.

of the Meds that dwelt
were

division lived
*

along
known
even

coast

by piracy. They

Kork

(or Kerks), and

to

their voyages
In

extended the

great

distances. in

the

reign
even

of

Khalif

al-Mansur,
Red

768, they

penetrated into the

Sea, and
So their
some

captured
dreaded

Jidda,the port
was

of Mecca.2

much

the

very

sight

of

vessels, called
Arabic authors

dart, or
the
to
name

bdrija, that by
of their

ships has

been And

transferred it is
most

the

pirates themselves.3
that
to

noteworthy
1

this
them

day

the

gypsies use

See

an

account

of

in Elliot's Note

History of India,
E., "The

i. p.
or
2

508,

et seq.

[Also Appendix,

Kork,

Kerks."]
Tabari, iii. p.
455 and 359
;

ed. Tornberg, Ibno-'l-Athir, p.

v.

pp.

466; Kitabo-l-Oyim,
Hist.

264

of

my

edition
p.

(Fragmenta
1. 4;
8

Arabic.):

compare

Yakut, iv.

690,

Reinaud, Mbnoire,

p. 181.

BirQni, according to Reinaud, Fragments, pp. 91 and

compare my

120;

Glossary to Beladsori,

p. 13.

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

JA

UTS.

13

this word

(baro) for
Zotts
as

"a

ship."1

Those
to

sions divinorth
as

of the
are

livingfarthest
and
a were

the famed

known

Kikan,

breeders
our

of horses.2 make
must

It is
no

strange
mention
"

thing that
whatever

geographers

of buffaloes,which times still earlier

"

then

as

now,3 and
the
most

in

have

constituted herds

important part

of the

flocks and

of these

people.
is

of how strong proof,surely,

an

little

by signified
Now,
these

argumentum
"

ex

silentio. in all ing wander-

tribes

some

of whom,
as

likelihood, existed
bands,
one

in earlier times
true

living in

gypsy
in

fashion parts

(as
of
a

may
"

still find

them

various
and

India) require,as
great
extent

hunters

herdsmen,

of from

territory. And, consequently,

time
to to

they

are

time send

compelled,
out

as

their numbers

increase,

successive

Pott, ii. p. 89.

of

Elliot
that

(History of India, i.
from this word

p.

539

et
our
"

is seq.)

opinion

barija, comes
Note F.

the [i.e.

Dutch] barge. [See Appendix,

and

Barge, etc."]
2

Beladsori, pp. 432,

See

433,

445.
173 and

Ritter, Erdkunde,

vii. pp.

175.

14

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

detachments,
among

as

happens
Where

in

other the

lands

similar
are

people.

contiguous
are

countries

badly governed, they

detachments,
of their who
;

vaded in-

by enlarge the
these

these

thereby
but when

dominion

race

intruders

find themselves then

confronted
is left to

by
them

powerful states,
but This
to

nothing

become latter the

the
event

servants

of the inhabitants. about

repeatedly came
of the Sassanides.
12,000

during
the
came

prime

ing Exceptwho

account

of the
in

musicians of

into
we

Persia

the
no

reign

Behram

Gour,1
in this

have, indeed,

direct information
wars

respect.
and in the recruited

But, during the

in

of the

Persians
we

Arabs

the
army

seventh
numerous

century,

find

Persian from

ments regiwho,

these

tribes ;
to

when
went

the
over

Shah's
to

fortunes side
on

began
of the

waver,

the

Arabs of

and

embraced rank
1

Islamism,

condition

receiving
to

and

pay.2 They
"

joined themselves

420-448. [a.d.

Ed.]
;

Bel"dsorl, pp. 372-377

et

Mobarrad, Wright'sedition,
174.

p. 82, 1. 16,

seq. ;

iii.p. Ibno-'l-Athir,

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

UTS.

the

Banu-Tamim,
Basra.

large
We

number learn

of from

them
the

in settling

also of

narrative

of the

rebellion

the

Arabs Zotts
town

under
were

Abu-Bekr,1
settled
sea

that

companies
at

of the
a

in

Bahrein,
Nor

al-Khatt,
the

on

the
were

coast.

did

Indians
Asia

who consist

thus of

brought

into Western of whole

only
with

soldiers,but

families,who,
been

their
to

goods
banks

and of

chattels,had
the

conveyed
in

the

Euphrates, with,
purpose of the

all

the probability, the

a

twofold of

occupying
same

fen lands, and

being
the

at

time Arabs. while

protection against
we

Bedouin that

Thus,
another

read
Indian

in

Beladsori2

tribe, called the Sayabija,was

the the

established
on

before
coasts, in

beginning
cattle of the
as

of

Islamism
were

the

sea

Zotts

pasturing
of the

the

Tofuf,
in

the

bottom

lands of the

Euphrates,
are

the An

neighbourhood
old of the canal
in

Babylon,
Batiha

called. marshes

the [i.e.

Euphrates,

ii. p. Ibno-'l-Athir,

281.

Page

373,

penultimate line.

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

near

Babylon)
after that, of the of

was

known,
the

even

for

long
"the
was

time Canal
a

as

Nahro-'z-Zott, Moreover,
in
a

or

Zotts."1 Zotts

there

colony
is
true

established

Khuzistan.

It late
came

that

Dimashki,
that

comparatively
Zotts

geographer, says2
there
in

these of

only
the the

the

time

Hajjaj, in
;

beginning of
other

the

eighth century
mentions

but,

on

hand,

Beladsorl3

az-Zott
or

(a

contraction
Zott the
;

of Haumato-'z-Zott,
"

Haiyizo'-zas

i.e.

Territory of
which
were

the

Zott")

among
in

districts of

conquered

the is

reign

Omar.4 between

This

which territory, and

situated
and

Ramhormuz the direction

Arrajan,

consequentlyin
this
name

of Farsistan, its
at

retained

even

long after

original
rate

inhabitants

had

disappeared,or

any

Yakut,
Mehren's The

under

Nahr. 179, fourth well

edition, p.
writer

line from informed.

foot

of

page.

is

evidentlynot (read

The

text, moreover,
3

is corrupt

wahowa

jilonjda bihi?n).

Page 382.

Cf. p. 377.
His

d. 635-644. [a.

conquest

of Persia

was

completed

in

642.

"

Ed.]

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

in Antioch

known the
were

as

Mahallato'z-Zott

("the
the
same

quarter

of

Zotts Zotts
" "

"), while,
said
in
to

at

time, there
of these

be descendants

people

living

Biika, which
Here,
of

is

within
we

the dominion the

of Antioch. settlement of the

then,
in

have

earliest

Zotts of

the

neighbourhood

frontiers

the

Byzantine Empire.1
It made
was

partlyon
the Meds2

account

of the the Kikan3

was

resistance

by

and

(as the
called

northmost that India

were

division

of the

Zotts of the But the

4)

the
were

first invasions

Arabs these of

into tribes their

unsuccessful.
convinced And of

soon

power

new

enemies.

when,
under

in the the

beginning
khalifate of

of the Walid serious

in

eighth century,
I., the
Moslems

undertook

their first found

oppo-

expedition against India, they

Zotts and Meds and allies,
not

the

[See Appendix,
in

Note

G.,

"

Earliest

Settlement

of

Gypsies
2

Europe."]
3

Beladsori, p. Ibid.,p. 445.

433.

Ibid.,p.

432,

et seq.

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

JA

UTS.

19

nents.

The of

army

with
sent to

which

Hajj"j,the

governor

Irak,

his the it
from

med nephew, MohamIndus

was

ibno-'l-Kasim,
not
a

Valley was
creased graduallyin-

large one,1 by
volunteers
not,

but

among make

the
very

Zotts.2
worthy trust-

They

did

however,
it
was

allies,and
that
be and
a

therefore of them

resolved should

considerable

number this

deported.
a

By

proceeding, another
was

most

necessary the

end

gained.

The

Tigris,like
of marsh
very

Euphrates,

had

its stretches
an

in Kaskar, land, especially

wise otherKhutracts,

rich For

province lying towards

cultivation inhabitants of these could be

zistan.
no more

the

suitable these of their

very the herds

found the

than marshes which

Zotts, reared Indus;

while

among

buffaloes, of
are

mainly consisted,
in

the

only cattle
1

that will thrive

marshy

districts.3

Beladsori, p. 436.
Ibid., p. 438. 161, 187, and See, for
31 See 435.

also

Elliot, History of India,

i.

pp.
8

example,

Petermann,
i. p. 171.

Reisen, ii.

p.

423,

Remark

to relating

20

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

We from

are

told

by
as

Beladsori well
as

that

other
were

families
veyed con-

Sind,

the

Zotts,

thither, together children, and

to

with

their the

women,
seem

buffaloes

but

Zotts

have

supplied the colony

must
was

main

contingent,as
after
them. the

the This
year

whole
event

named

have
we

happened
that

about

710. in 714,

For

read
a

al-Walid, who
of these

died

caused

part

Zotts, with
to

their and

buffaloes, to be

transported
relative of the

Antioch
2

al-Macciga.
us

Other estimate

information

gives
this

also

an

greatness
of Antioch and
in

of

deportation.
"

Abu-Noman between

relates

The

road

Antioch

alold
and

Mac^cjca (the ancient

time
more

Mopsuestia) was
of wild
was

unsafe than When al-Walid

4000

on

account

animals,
attacked
were

once

traveller

by

lion.
to

complaints of

this

brought
he
and
sent

ibn-Abdo-'l-malik,
buffaloes,
these

thither
and

both
gave

bulls

cows,

through
1

Allah

deliverance."

Page

375.

IJcladsori, pp. 162, 167, 168, and

376.

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

J.iri

(It is
the

well-known
to

fact that withstand the

the

buffalo
"

has

courage

lion.1)

For

Mohammed vicegerent
several

ibno-'l-Kasim
in

at-Thakafi, Hajjaj's
sent

Sind,

had

from of

there these
"

thousands
sent

of buffaloes, and
to

Hajjaj
whilst the of the fens Yazid

4000

Syria
"

to

al-Walid among the

year
was

he of

disposed
Kaskar.

the

remainder after
in

When,

death 720,
fiscated, con-

ibno-'l-Mohallab,
of the
were

the

property
there

Mohallabites found

amongst
in Kaskar

their
and

possessions
the
were

4000

buffaloes of the

bottom
sent

lands

Tigris.

These Zott

by

Yazid

II., along with

with

the

families and thus

connected
there
to
were

them,

to

al-Macci9a,
buffaloes

8000 altogether

conveyed
times

that

place. During
II., the
inhabitants
a

the

agitated
of the
and

of

Merwan the

last

khalif Antioch of the

Omayades,
Kinnesrin herds. But

of

appropriated
when

share

these second

al-Man^ur,

See,

for

instance, Kazwini, Wiistenfeld's

edition,i.

P-

883.

2 2

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

khalif of the he commanded

Abbasides,
them
to

came

to

the

throne,
to

be

returned
now

alin

Maccica.1
"

Thus
and

the
are

buffaloes descended the

found from who Walid

Zotts
were

Antioch which
been

Buka

those had

were

brought by
thither the

Zotts and of
in

taken

by

Moawia

I."

While

thus into
a

first colonies

brought
Moawia,
sent

Upper

Syria

the

reign

of

second

colony
Walid under

was

subsequently
this II. in
was

thither

by
a

I., and
Yazid

followed
as

by

third

Now,
Kaskar,

the
can

principalcolony remained
reckon that the number

we

of

Zotts ibno-'l-

transported
Kasim until these.2 number
so

thither
very

by

Mohammed
It

was

considerable. that had

we

is

not

the

year

820

again

hear

of

The
in

Zotts these

increased

greatlyin
and

Kaskar of

lowlands,
the
state

had

availed
1

themselves
rebuilt

of semiof Edrisi

This

town

was

by al-Man^ur,
as we are

on

account

which

it was

named

al-Mancura,

told

by

i. p. 162). (Jaubert'stranslation,
2

Ibno-'l-Athir,vi.

p.

256

ult. ;

Abu-'l-Mahasin, i.

p. 590.

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

JAUTS.

2^

anarch)during

into
war

which
between

the

country
the
sons

was

cast

the

of

Harim

ar-Rashid, al-Emin
had obtained
ions of

and

al-Mamun,

that

they
the

the Lower

mastery

throughout

the

Tigris.

Strengthened
who had
were

by

runaway
a

slaves

and

malcontents

found

refuge amongst
to

them,

they
the

emboldened
"

take and and

possession of
water
"

ways high-

by

land

to

plunder ships granaries

of

and

caravans,
l

to

sack

the

Kaskar

whereas
utmost

formerly, as
they
for dared
to

Beladsori do
was

the relates,2

to

importune passers-by
what

alms, and
from had

to

steal

they could, unnoticed,

But pass
now,

passing
reached dared
to

ships.
such
cross
a

in 820, matters

that

people

no

longer

their
to

and territory, with

ships

destined

from

Basra

Baghdad
Basra.

provisions

remained

lying at
1

Ibn-Mashkowaih,
Hist has

p. and

471

ult., my

own

edition
et seq.

(Fragm.
Reinaud

Arabic);

Tabari, iii. p.

1167,

altogether misunderstood

the

accounts

to relating
1

this rebellion
375.

(Memoire,

p.

200).

Page

24

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

The khalif

expeditions sent
in 820

against them
were

by

the

and the

821

successful, altogether un-

with suffered

result

that

his

prestige
year

therefrom. greatly
was

When,
on

in the

824, submission
conditions, from
chief who had

demanded,

humiliating
an

Nacr made

ibn-Shabath,
himself
wars,

Arab in
:

independent
he retorted Can the this
very

Syria during
"

the

civil
to to

thus
man

Shall

consent

this ?

imagine
of the

he

is able when

compel
he is
some

flower able
to

Arabs,
into

not

even

bring

subjection
have rebelled

four under his

hundred

frogs, who By
this

wing
as

"

he

signified the
but

Zotts,

the

chronicler exceeded This Motacem resolved

earnest.

remarks;1
four

their number

greatly

hundred. of

state

things
had

lasted

until 834, when Mamun

"

"

who
to

succeeded with the

grapple
it
was

in difficulty too,
to
as

And

high time,
Basra

the

supply of provisions from

1

Baghdad

Tabarl

(iii. 1069), and

after

him

vi. Ibno-'l-Athir,

P- 275-

26

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

Mokran the with

as

in

Sind),and
(Babek
And
we

will the

cause

the
to

lord

of

throne1

Persian)
see

laugh
as soon

glee."
Zottic

further

that been

this of

insurrection

had

quelled,

one

Motacem's Indian time

generals was
kinsmen.
was

despatched

against their
Thus
no

to

be

lost those

in

taking underof

the Kaskar
was

subjugation
which end them

of

Zotts

for

Ojeif
with the

ibn-Anbasa
most
limited un-

sent

against
power.

series of

was post-stations

established
so

between

Baghdad
receive
to

and

his

army,

that

the
was

khalif could thus

tidingsevery
send But off whatever it
was no

day, and
the
easy

enabled

general asked
to

for.
war

matter

wage

against
one

those

children
was

of the able

fens.
to

On

occasion
to

only

Ojeif

force

them of

give battle,
Zotts
were were

when

three

hundred five hundred afterwards

was
a

the
more

slain, while

taken yond Be-

prisoner

and
it

beheaded.

that,
1

series

of skirmishes, in

The

Sassanidian

throne, preserved in Armenia.

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

UTS.

which

the

regular troops

were

usually

the

sufferers.

Although Ojeif
up

made

every

effort
into

to out

dam

the

many

canals

leading
so

and

of
not

the

fens, he
the

progressed lapse
of

slowly
months

that
was

until after able

to

nine
to

he Bar-

bring

his enemies

subjection.
to

Hebraeus

tells us1 that,in order

was

accomplish
certain

this, it

necessary

to

employ
to

Egyptian prisoners, accustomed

in

operate
of the

marshy

districts.
"

In
on

the

last

days
that

year

834, the Zotts

lives
"

condition

neither
to

their

nor

their

possessions were
Great

be

forfeited the
the

finally surrendered.
!

were

rejoicingsat Baghdad
khalif
a

By

command

of
ceived re-

each

soldier of
two

of

Ojeif's army
it

bounty

denarii, and
should be

was

ordained
to

that all the

Zotts there
was now

brought
to

the

capital and

exhibited
seen

the their of

whole entire these

people.
number
12,000
1

It

that

amounted
were men

to

27,000,

and

capable

of

bearing

At

page

153

of the

Syrian text.

28

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

arms.1 dressed their

As
in

the their

boat-loads national

of

the and river

was

Zotts,
with into

costume, up

trumpets,
the

passed
whole

the

Baghdad,

populace
and

ranged
self himthe

along

the

Tigris banks,
the

the

khalif of

participatedin
which spectacle, For three

enjoyment
from

he witnessed

his

yacht.
was

successive

days

this pageant Zotts

were

enacted.
over

Thereafter, the
Bishr

given

to

who ibno-'l-Sameida, Khanekin

conveyed

them

first

to

(thirtyparasangs
the there north-east
to

[112J English miles] to

Baghdad),
and from

of

Ainzarba

on (Anazarba),

the northern narrative of

frontier of Tabari.

Syria.
Bela-

Thus dsori
were

runs

the
2

states

that

fully the greatest

that
a

number

taken

to

Ainzarba, but
in

part of

them that
a

remained few
were

Khanekin,

and,

moreover,

placed in

other

parts of the

Syrian frontier.3
1

See

also Note

Abu-'l-Mahasin, i. H.,
"The Zotts

p.

653.

[And

see

pendix, Ap-

in the
2

Valley of

the Lower

Tigris."]
8

Page 376.
Zotts

[See Appendix,

Note

H., "The

in the

Valley

of the Lower

Tigris."]

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

UTS.

29

We
status

cannot

settle with

certaintythe precise
when

held

by
and

the their

Zotts other

they

reached
;

Ainzarba,
it is

destinations

yet
not

clear sufficiently
as

that For

they

were
l

received Beladsori

free
add

citizens. this

Wakidi
to

and
counts ac-

remark

their
"

of the the their inhabitants

deportation to
derived
3

Ainzarba

and from

much this
was

benefit
not to

services."

But

last

long.
In him

the year

855,

so

says Rum
on

Tabari, and
the (i.e.

after

the Ibno-'l-Athir,4 made

an

tines) Byzanwhen the

town.

attack in

Ainzarba,
themselves that
to

they
masters

succeeded of all the

making

Zott

prisoners in
them
1. 21,

These
1

they

carried
to

off with
iii. p.

their

According
Page
171.

Yakut,

761,

et seq.

Ibn-Shihna

quotes,
Leid.
1444,

in

his f. 74
"

description of r),
I the passage

Aleppo
from
are an

(Manuscript

Beladsori, adding
Indian
4

these

words

say

the Zotts

people."
; p.

Tabari, iii.p. 1426

bas

vii. p. 52. Ibno-'l-Athir,

Lebeau

{Le

empire,

xv.

87)

has

erroneously Aincarja

for Ainzarba.

30

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

OX

own

country,

along with
cows.

their women,

children,

buffaloes,and
Here,

then,

we

have into the

were

the

first band

of

gypsies brought
Whether arrivals
many
cannot

Greek increased there

Empire.1 by
later

these

again

from Zotts tell ;

as

Syria,where
from former

yet remained
I

deportations,
is
not at

although
it appears
to,

this from

probable, all im-

Jaubari's book,

before and Minor

referred others from of

that
sort

acrobats,
also

jugglers,
Asia

that

visited

Syria.
can

Neither

ascertain from
710.

whether India
But
no

any

portation de-

of

Zotts year

have it is

taken

place after
because such
an

the

unlikely,
of

the
event,

chronicles and
name

make
because has

mention it is

also Zott

only in
to

Syria
the

that the

continued

be

equivalentfor gypsies.
the Sind rebellion
was

When

in

Kaskar
in

had

been

crushed,
1

attacked

great

force,
of

[See Appendix,

Note

G., ''Earliest

Settlement

Gypsies in Europe.'']

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

JAU1

31

and

subdued. speedily
to

The

Zotts and
it. in

Meds
of the

had

suffer who branded

for severely
not

Those

former each
was

did
on

succeed

escaping were
and
a

the
;
man

hand,
while
must

poll-tax
further

levied

on

them
every

it

was

ordained
with
a

that
in dog",
rose

be

provided
the

consequence
to

of which The losses marshes

price
Meds,

of

dogs

fiftydirhems.1 heavy
to

after

having

suffered retreated

in

the

had struggle,

the

of the

Indus, where
of the Zotts.
a

they
The
to

were

joined by the chiefs

Arab commander from
water

then
sea

caused
to

canal
so

be

cut

the
in

coast

this marsh, brackish. have

that the

it became also would

quite
soon

Thus,

the

Meds had

been

conquered,

it

not

been Arab

for

disagreements arising among

as

the

rulers, who,
broke off the

on

several

previous occasions,
the the
eve

enterprise just on
The Zotts and

of its
soon

completion.
1

Meds

See

also of

Elliot, History of India, i. decree, p.

449,

p.

187;

and

an

account

this strange
175.

et

sea.

Compare

Ritter,vii. p.

32

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

again
and

returned

to

their

former

way

of
in

living,
915,

Mas'udi,

who
as

visited
a

Sind
to

characterizes of al-Mancura

them
1

torment

the

people

and

they

are

thus

described

by

Istakhri
In

and
year

Ibn-Haukal.
1000,
we

the

find

bands

of Zotts

in

the

army

of

Abu-Nacr
In

ibn-Bakhtiyar,in
1025,

Persia
was

and

Kirman.2

al-Mancura

conquered
the

by

Mahmud this
town

al-Gaznawi,
had forsaken

because Islamism. made

and

prince of
From

this

statement

(which
infers4 the
"

is

Reinaud by Ibno-'l-Athir3),
it justly, appears
to
me
"

that the

Zotts

and and

Meds had

had

here

become the

ruling race,
religion of
never braced em-

abolished

hated
had

Islam.

They
that

themselves

for religion, law of

which
to

they
"

were

liable, by the

Islam,

Xhejizya

the

from head-money exigible

in lieu of

every he

non-Moslem,
merits. strictly

the

death

which

Ed.

Barbier

de

Meynard,
p. 114.
4

i. p.

378.

ix. Ibno-'l-Athir, ix. p. 243.

Memoir

e^ p. 272.

34

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

Bhurtpoor empire,
formed
At
a

and the

after the latter

an

decay

of the

Mogul
it

in

half

of last century,

itself into

independent principality.
even

later date, it of the

stood
it

out

against only
At
in

the

power

English, and
that it
are was

was

after the the

great exertions present

subdued.
not

day
the

there Lower

Jatts

only
also
at

valley of
and

Indus, but
1

Kabul

in the

Sikh

territory."
has

What
has

Reinaud

omitted

to

mention,

or

misrepresented, in
or Jauts (Zotts,

this connection
a

is,that
severe

the

Jatts)received
hands of

punishment
read
on

at

the

Timur. he

We

in

his
to

autobiography2
a

that

learned,
Indus

coming

deserted

in village that the

the

Valley, named
were

Tohana,

inhabitants
as

Jauts,a powerful people,unequalled

and

thieves Moslems travellers

highwaymen.
in
caravans.

They
and

were

only
and

name,

plundered
were now

They
J.,
"The

[See Appendix,

Note

Zotts, Djatts,

or

Jauts."]
1

Elliot, History of India, iii.p. 428,

dtf j-^., 492,

et seq.

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

JA

UTS.

35

hidingthemselves
Two hundred of
of

in the swamps these

Timur's

and
were

jungles.
slain

Jauts

by
many

detachment others number

were

army,

and
a

taken

prisoner,while
were

great
time

of their cattle But whole

Timur

at

the

same

captured.
that these the

was

further
was

informed

country
were as

disturbed and
a

by
in

Jauts,who
so

ants

locusts

number,
to

he resolved

to

put

stop for

good

their outrages.
at

self Accordingly,putting him-

the the

head

of

his

troops,
the
as

he

led

them Two calls victor the and the

towards thousand

of hiding-place these the with

"

Jauts.
Timur

of fell in laden of the

"

devils,"

them,
returned herds

struggle,and
booty
"

the

consistingof
their
"

Jauts, and
thus," he

women

children. land stated

from

And

says,

I freed

the
at

plague of
some

the

Jauts."

I have

this

length,because
that there is
no

it

most

distinctly appears
a

mention

of

deportation
had
any

of

Jauts by Timur, people

still less

that he

of these

in his service.
he

Immediately

after this

campaign,

marched

36

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

to

Delhi, and, just before

he caused

giving
100,000

battle

to

the

prince of Delhi,
"

prisoners

-whom
"

he
to

had be

captured

since
one

his arrival in

India the

slaughtered in
to

day.1
of

In

Appendix

the

first part find from

Elliot's details
I

History of India,2 we relatingto only

numerous

additional which

the that
in

Jauts,
at

shall
very

notice
:

present

they
the

are

Sind

they

form

majority
at

of

the

population, and
of the

they

constitute of them
we

least

two-fifths The In that

inhabitants

the
are

Punjaub.
Moslems.

greater
the
same

part

of

Appendix,3
also
are

find
as

proofs
Reinaud the

the

Meds

not,

thought,extinct.

They

still inhabit

district in which them

as

the Arabian

geographer longer
live
so

placed

but

they
once

are

no

powerful

they

were,

and

clusively ex-

by fishing.
Dr.
statements

Trumpp
with

gives

us

some

very those

important
the

regard
and

to

Jauts,in

iii.pp. 436 Elliot,

497.
3

Page

507,

et seq.

Page 522.

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

UTS.

T"7

Zeitschriftder
of Gesellschaft

deutschen
1S61.1 It

morgenldndischen
is his

belief

that

the

Jauts, who

live

along

the
up

whole
to

course

of the the

Indus, from

the delta

and

within

Peshawar

Valley,are
the country.

the

Aryan original
are

population of
and

They

farmers certain fishers

as
3

camel-breeders,
of

amongst
hunters

whom and

families
wander

half-savage
These

about.

latter
Dr.

are

known

Bhangi (drunkards)?and
of be them
our

Trumpp
to

says
me

that

they

"

always

appear

to

gypsies." Nowadays
upon

they

are

mostly
down
the

Moslems,
with
name

whom
and

the thus

Hindus
in

look

contempt,

the
a

Punjaub

Jaut

has

almost
is

become

nickname.4

Nevertheless, it
poems when

evident, from
there much is

their ancient
was
a

and

legends, that
a

time
rank.

they occupied
has been
seen,

higher

As

this

confirmed fully
now

by

history.
1

Their

language,

generally

xv.
2

p.

690,

et seq.

[See Appendix,
Page 695.

Note
4

K., "Bhangi."]

[See Appendix,

Note

A.]

3"
known

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

as

Sindhi, still bears

the

name

of Belu-

or Jat-ki-gali,

Jat-language,in

East

chistan
to

and

the Western it is other stands the ancient

treat

Punjaub.
purer

ing Accordricher
in

Trumpp,
than
any

and
newer

forms

of
in

the
a

Indian closer The old

;

languages,

and

much

to relationship

Prakrit.1 it with

Prakrit but this

grammarians
is

littlerespect
tempt con-

presumably
which
at
a

the

result of the of the

with

the
an

people

Indus

region
the is

were,

early date, regarded by explanationof

This scholar which
pressed ex-

Hindus,

sufficient

given by Trumpp.
as

has

his

opinion, although
the

with

some

hesitation,that
ancient That Getae there
or

Jauts

are

related

to

the

Goths.2
a

was

connection Zotts

between
or

the

gypsies and
1

these

Indian

Jauts,had
a

Our

fellow-member,
Grammar

Mr. the be
en

Kern,
Sindhi
in the

in

review
has

of nounced proSee

Trumpp's

of
to

Language,
main
van

this assertion

correct.

Bijdragen 1873*
2

tot de

landtaa/-,

volkenkunde

Ned.

Indi'e\

P-

367, etseq.
Note

[See Appendix,

L., "Jauts and

Goths."]

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

jAUTS.

39

already

been

advanced

as

feasible

theory

by
he,

Pott, in the
among

of 1853,1 wherein Zeitsckrift

other obtained

things, repeats
from of these receive iioo2:
"

various
Not

statements

Fleischer.

the

least remarkable
we

is the Arabian

proverb, which
wrote

from You

Meidani,
needn't

who teach
a

about

a.d.

detective how
to

how

to

make
a

or investigations,

Zott be

commit "He Sindi."

a

theft"
a

"

to

which than

may
an

added,3

is

greater
the the

liar

imprisoned
collector

To that

first proverb the Zotts

are

adds
to

note

low

people; and
Sindi

the second, that every

out to

common

gives
the
name

himself

be

king's son.
the

By

Sindi,
them
to

which

gypsies
were

brought
sometimes

with

Germany,4 they
in the East
;

also indicated
iv. p.
412

witness

Ibn-Batuta,
1

of

the

Paris

edition,

vii. p. 393.

Frey tag'sedition,ii. p. 580,

ii. p.

n.

609.

381,
De

n.

211.

[Mr.

Goeje
"

(referringto
the German of Sente."
"

Lallemant,

iv.

174)

further known

remarks also

In
name

are Argot the gypsies

by

the

Ed.]

40

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

in which

the words Sind"

must

translated be also read the

"

la la

f agon f agon

des

natifsdu

"d

des
in

Bohdmie7is."x

See

Vocabulista

Arabico, Schiaparelli's edition, in which

is rendered Arabic
mimus

sindt Latinof

by mimus?
sindt is
one

while of the

in

the

part

definitions
name

in instrumentis.

Another

given
from
"

them the
a

here Persian

is

dozdoki, which

is derived

dozd, and, like it,signifies thiefname

characteristic

for

gypsies.

It is

most

their likely
came

fault that bad

their former odour the

is

compatriots

into such

that Vullers, under Persian

dozdi
"

(theft), quotes
theft

by-word,
"

by

Hindu is used
a

nothing
a

wonderful and Worse

mean

which
man

saying
commits

when

low

act. disgraceful

still,
is used

we

read

under

Hindu the with

that

this word

with appellatively
In

of thief. signification all this,the passage in

connection

My
to

attention
that

has the

been

directed

to
our

this passage,

as

also Mr.
2

in

Vocabulista,by

fellow-member,

Dozy.

[See Appendix,

Note

M., "Mimus."]

42

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

is, however,

noteworthy
also called

that
Luris

the
in

gypsies
the
in
a

of

Egypt
entitled Saladdin number

are

work 1337.

Masdlik
is

al-abgar^ written
to to

said them

have be the
are

caused

great
In

of

put

to

death.
and
teenth seven-

Transoxania,

during

sixteenth called

centuries, they
account

Luli.2

On
are

of

their

dark
as

complexion
Africans,
the

they

sometimes

regarded
For

and

called
lator trans-

Zendjis.
of

example,
has

Persian

Istakhri
in

sometimes of
are

written Zotts.3
In

Zengian

the

text,

instead

Persia, at the present day, they

called North in the

also often with the

Berbers, and
Africans.

thus

confounded have often

They

acquiesced
to

appellation Egyptians, given

them

because who

it

was

peopled by Luris, originally

be best

or
"

gypsies,
natives

would

thus ?

entitled

to

be

styled

of Luristan
1

""Ed.]
xii. p. traits,
des 330,
et
sea.

Notices

et Ex

Abu-'l-Ghazi,Histoire 258, 259, 276,

As
on

Mongols,

par

Desmaisons

pp.
3

and of

282. my

page p. 273,

35
note

edition.

Compare

Reinaud,

Memoire,

3, and

Pott, i. p. 45,

et seq.

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

JAUTS.

43

in
aware,

Europe
that

in

the does

East,
not

so

far
"

as

am

name

occur

any

more

than

the

name

Rom'ni,
and

which

they apply
it

to

themselves,
"

justly, since

signifies

men."
As

"

regards
had been
in in

the destinies

of

the

Zotts

after from been

"

they

brought
the
year

to

Asia

Minor I
have

Ainzarba,
unable
to
"

855,
of
a

the

course

hurried
now

search that

discover the

anything.
year in

But,
which

we

know

they
may
name

entered
be
more

Byzantine
successful. rather been of

others territory, Whether form the

Zott,

or

its Indian

Jat

has (orJaut), into

to

also
I am,

brought
course, to
as

with

them

Europe,
say. In

little able the find

the

Appendix of India,
2

first part of the have

Elliot's

History

I
"
"

following remarkable
undoubted and Arabs

passage Indian

We
were

proofs that
sent to

troops
in the

raised of the

take

part
1

battles

in

distant

[See Appendix,
Page 465.

Note

N.,

"

Rom,

Rom'ni, etc."]

44

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

states.

do

not

speak

here

of

the

many

Jats in Irak, Syria, and

as

Mesopotamia,

who

"

hope
"

to

show
soon

before

long
into modern

in the

another

place
or

were

changed

Jatano Europe.

Gitano, the
had been

gypsies
too

of

These

long

settled be

by

that time of
as

in their various
'

colonies, to
a

spoken

Sindians

'

by

contemporary
who
'

writer, such
was more

as

Dionysius Telmarensis,
with the But
terms
'

familiar
1

Jat,' Asawira,'
in

and

Sababija.'

this

author,

his
'

Syrian
'

chronicle,
cohorts mixed
as

definitely mentions
forming
that the
a

Sindian

part

of the

the

greatly

army

invaded
year

Byzantine
these until

territory in

767."
no

From

words, of which
this article
was

I had almost author

knowledge

completed,
had

it appears that

that the the The

learned
are

already seen
from the their

gypsies

descended

Jauts.
formation transnot

promised
was

treatise, wherein
to

be

demonstrated,

does But

seem

to

have

been

forthcoming.
and

from

the

combination

Zott, Asawira,

Sababija

the

zorrs.

OR

jauts.

45

(read

Savahija),
of the

it

follows had

that been

he

only
carried of the

thought
away

Zotts, who

from

their fatherland The Asawira

in the
were

days

Sassanides. like

probably,
the Persian the great unknown the old
;

these, foreign troops

not

in

service, though

Indians.
was

Thus

deportation of
to

820

presumably
that

him.

But

his

supposition
in Gitano that

name

yet
it is

survives

is very

weak
are

for thus

only

in

Spain

the

gypsies
a

called, and
the

it is, I think,
"

beyond

doubt the

that here
name

name

signifies Egyptian,"

by

which

they

are

known

in

many

other The made

Indians

countries.1 Indian
name,
out

of which soft

the

Arabs
non-

Zott,

is

Jat

with

/, which
by
to

by
z,

is sometimes

rendered
t

times some-

by j.
the Arabs.2

The Yakut

is

hardened also

teth

by

mentions
a,

the

nunciation proin

Zatt

with

which

is

given

[SeeAppendix,

Note
to

O., "The
Dutch

Egyptians or Gitanos."] orthoepy;

it in

\Tethy according

English.

"Ed.]

46
the But which Kdmus the

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

as

the sound

regular pronunciation.
is that
even

usual

of

Zott

with

o,

Bar-Hebraeus

lengthens to tl,as
the

he writes

Zutojo.
occurs.

In

India

pronunciation

Jut also
On

the the

other
name

hand,
Sindi
to

the

gypsies

have

brought

Germany,1 thereby
of their
your

preserving
I

the

memory

fatherland. notice the

have that

also

brought
word
more

under for than vessels

fact their ago

their

ship
a

is that

which
years

ancestors

thousand
in

applied

to

the

which from

they
the word

undertook Indus
to

their

piratical voyages
There is yet

mouths.
I must

another The
a

which
a

call attention.

gypsies
which the
name

call
seems

Christian
to

Gandorry?
from

term

be

derived

Gandara,

of

town

of such that

great importance in those

Ibn-Haukal

regions
were

its coins, as used

states,3

commonly
Pott.

in Sind.

i. p. 33, et seq.

[See ante,
Arabs

p. 39,

note

4.]
Kandohar

Pott, ii. p. 125,

Page 228,

1. 14.

The

call this town

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

JA

UTS.

47

There
more

is

no

name

with been

regard

to

which

explanations have
has led these
to
more

attempted,and
as

which

false theories than their

to

the

originof

wanderers,
in many

name

of

Zigeuner,
occurs

which,

different of
as

forms,
and in and
I

in various

countries
as

Europe
in

the

Turkish

Empire,
not

well

Egypt

Syria.
have
but

I dare

venture

to

assert

that

discovered
I

the

solution

of offer

the for

riddle,
your
at
an

shall

nevertheless
a

consideration

couple

of

attempts

explanation. wandering

I have

already mentioned
dwell
among

those

tribes who
are

the

Jauts
These

of Sind, and have

surnamed
name,

Banghi.

yet another

that of Shikari, which

It

properly signifieshunters.
in

may

be

that this their

name

earlytimes
and had

the

Jauts

had

so

named of the

wandering
tribe, and
or

despised
themselves
must not

division

brought
be

Kondohar,

which

confounded

with
pp.

the

modern and

Kandahar.

Compare
p.

Reinaud, Mbnoire,
445, with

156

196,
friend had

and Mr.
no

Elliot,i.
Kern,
to

Beladsori, p. 445.
I submitted the

My

whose make

judgment

above,

objectionto

againstit.

48
westward.

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

The

difference
in

between

sedentary
ticularly par-

Jauts, who
in

engage

agricultureand
the
earn

and cattle-rearing,

wandering
their lihood live-

Zigeuners (or Zigani),who

as

musicians,

fortune-tellers

(puaar-

jugglers(goochelaars), zeggers, lit.soothsayers),

acrobats,
noticeable
and in

pedlars, is
Syria, and
"

even

now

very
"

the

first

only
name

the

sedentary
Zott. the
In

class

still bears

the

ancient

Turkey, also, according to Paspati,1

are even

gypsies
into

at

the

present

day

divided the

sedentary
of
may

and

nomadic down
many

families,
upon

former We
were

whom
assume

look

the

latter. families since

that
in the

nomadic

included

Jaut deportation,
class that
to
we

it is find the

in especially the
gypsy may

this
so

again
Thus,

type

familiar continued
name

us.

Jauts

have

as

formerly to apply
Shikari
to

the

contemptuous

of
name

their

nomadic

class, this
all

becoming eventually appliedto

Zigeuners

{Zigani).
1

I can,

however,

adduce
ii. pp.

nothing to

Revue

Critique,1870,

280-283.

50

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

tcheng denotes
used
in and in

sort

of
and

harp

or

cither,much

the

East,1
a
"

as tcliengiis still,

earlier

times,
for In

common

word
and

in

Persia for
i is

Turkey

musician,"
word

also

"dancer."

this

tchengt, the
of the

properlythe

Arabic
can

termination also of
be

nomen

relativum, but it
Persian

regarded
nomen

as

the

termination
to

the

unitatis. word

According denoting
used
as

this

conception,the
the

tcheng,
may

the

dancer,

musician,
and
an,

be

the the

specificname,
Persian be termination

from the

it, by

adding

plural

tchengdn
merd

would
or

formed,
as

analogously to
the
name

(man

mankind)

of the

merdi species,

(a man,
sole

an

merdan individual), whether

(men).
has

The

question is
thus

tchengt
quently conse-

indeed

been

conceived, and
in
answer

whether indicated.
am

tcheng occurs
For
my

the
to

cation signifithis who

I

the friend

indebted

to

Mr.

Dozy,

Arabic

cenj,which

is also

used Note

for

senj (cymbals
"

or

tambourine). [See Appendix,

P.,

Gypsies

as

Musicians."]

THE

ZOTTS"

OR

JAUTS.

51

has

directed

me

to an

example

in the Arabian

iv. Nights (vol. and in

n.

p.

694, 1. 9 from
of the

foot of

page),
Lane,
730,

the his

explanation

word

by

translation

of this

work

(iii. p.

22). Thus,

in the

Byzantine Empire,
the

the

name

denoting originally tcheng"n,

of these

pation occu-

people, must
them
as a

have
proper

become
name.

eventuallyapplied to
For
west

it follows of

the

gypsies

from

there

to

the

Europe, being by
the
Turks

afterwards into
Asia.
as

carried We find well

as

eastward
in the in Asia with
a

Turkish and
new

Empire,

in

Europe

Egypt, Tcfiengdn,or plural

name

Tchengdne? (see Helot),

natively alter-

formation the

given

as

of

Zigeuners
as

with

tchengi, which,
or

already
It is

musician stated, signifies said that in

dancer.

Turkey

at
u

the

present

day
2

also tckengdne signifies

1

organ-grinder,"
a

as

The

Turks, according
it

to

law

of

their

language,
in the under

pronounce

Tchingiane.
of

See

as Paspati, quoted

Revue
Bohhnien
2

Critique
;

1870

(ii.p. 287);

Bocthor

and

Pott, ii. p. 45.

note.

Pott, i. p. 45,

52

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

an

appellativum;
the

but
name

perhaps
of the

this

is

an

of application

people to

the

occupation itself.
There but
in the
not.

is much

in

favour
to

of this whether is

tion, explanathe
n

it is difficult

say
name

first syllable of the Bataillard

not.

originalor
that
n

is the
r,

decidedlyof opinion
second

it is

In with

the syllable,

alternates
to

and

it is likewise
two

difficult
is

say

which The

of

these sibilant
is in

letters which the

the the

original.
name

with

commences

nearly all

forms

hard,

and

on

that

ground
from

Pott the

rightly
word

rejected1the

explanation

Zendji (a negro).2

Let

us

now

consider

to

what

extent

the with
at

results

of the

research linguistic
I have

agree

the historical data.

already stated good

as

starting that
agreement
1

there
two

is

as

universal scholars

upon

points,amongst

i, p. 46.

[See Appendix,

Note

Q.,

"

etc.] Zigeuners,Zigani,"

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

UTS.

who

have

made these
are,

serious that and their

study

of

the is

gypsies:
to

fatherland
at

be

sought in India,
scattered and
statements
over

that
are

least the

bands of
one

Europe

all members The first of

the

same

family.
been
more

these

has and

rated, elabofully
in

by

Pott
to

Ascoli

particular. language
the west norththe for
a

According
is

the
to

former, the
the while

gypsy of

closelyakin
of

dialects the who

India;
to

latter have Both

takes

gypsies

be
in

Sindis

lived results

long time
us

Afghanistan.
the for

direct the
habited in-

to

the

Valley of
which has

Indus, that
centuries second clear Not
to
"

is,to
been of

country

by
two

the

Jauts.
been

The

these

points has

made

notably by
is there
a

Paspati and
Slavonic dialects also

Bataillard.
common

only

element of Western with the

all the but the

gypsy have

Europe,
those Turkish of

they

(along
and

Slavonic many

countries Greek

Empire)
from

words.

It follows all the

this,beyond
lived

dispute,that

gypsies(ofEurope)

54

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

for

time

upon

Greek has
to

soil. be be of
is

But

very

important
That

addition words the

made found

to

this. the
no

Arabic of

should

in is

language
wonder,
imbued words Western

gypsies
Turkish

Turkey
so

since with
are

very

much

Arabic found who

elements.
among

But the

if these of

also

gypsies

Europe,
and

had

already inhabited
before the

Hungary
Turkish there that
in
an

Transylvania long
of the Danube

conquest
is
no

Provinces,

other

conclusion also

possiblethan collectively
must

the

gypsies have

lived This
in

Arabian before Of their

country.
residence

have

been

the

Byzantine

Empire.
but it is

this is already probable, itself,

confirmed Arabic Greek

by
words words.

the
is

fact much

that

the

number than that

of of

smaller
I have

Though
the
out
recurrence

examined only superficially

Arabic
are

of which

words,
all

can

point

some

above
in
noun

question,as
the
gypsy

choro

which (deep), also

and

occurs

all

dialects, and Pott, ii. p. 164,

as

(depth),see

THE

ZOTTS,

("A1

JAUTS.

55

Liebich's
Arabic

Glossar,

and

which

must

be

the

gh$r ;
p.

kotor,
and

goiter (a piece, or
Liebich,
which
a

bit),
the
or

Pott,
Arabic

164,
;

is
moat

ko"a

handako
Arab, the

(a furrow,
chandak;

ditch) Liebich,

mochtou

(a

box) Liebich,
moshidn1
p.
;

Arabian

jugglers' word
Pott, (dish),

tscJidro,szahro, szahn
and

198,

ct sea.,

Liebich, the Arabic

p.

pahn
;

agar

(end), Pott,
p.

45, Arab,
p.

Arab,

achir

alicati
;

(time),Pott,
caha

59,

al-wakt,
Arab,
p.

al-ikat kdha
or

(house), Pott,
ketch
;

91,

perhaps
kazz
171,
;

kesz
car

Pott, (silk),

119,

Arab. and
in

jar
Arab

and

Pott, (heat),
These words
can

pp.

125
occur

harr. gypsy

all

European
be such the have

and dialects,
earnest

undoubtedly

increased
as

by
are,

investigation ; but,

they

establish they sufficiently

theory
lived

that for
a

all the time

gypsies (of Europe)

Arabic-speaking
we can

among whether

people.
1

It is doubtful

attain

See

my

article

upon

Jaubari

in

the

Zeitschrift
p.

der

deutschen

xx. morgenlandischen Gesellschaft^

506,

et sec/.

56

PROFESSOR

BE

GOEJE

ON

farther, at
Baudrimont,
the

the who of

present
has the
"

stage
a

of

gypsiology.
pamphlet
on

written

gypsies

Basque
been

country,

says,1

after Bataillard

I have

led, by various

indications,to
for
a

suspect
in

that

the

gypsies lived
more

long
in

time

Mesopotamia,
of

ticularly par-

the

neighbourhood

Babylon."
as

He he
in

does

not
"

specifythose
and that of

indications, but
became

adds,

they
the

wanderers of in this view which

was,

consequence

destruction that the

had

town,"

it is

probable

he

had

something
De that

resembling
he

discovery
made,
which

Saulcy believed
only
the
gypsy
a

language supplied
in the so-called

the

explanation of
or

word

Median that has

Scythian
case,

cuneiform

inscriptions. If assumption

is the
no

then

Baudrimont's

value, although it
confirmed

is nevertheless

ably remark-

by

history, as regions
for

the
more

gypsies
than
a

have

dwelt

in those

century.
After the
1

historical

explanationssupplied
ii. p. 204.

Revue

Critique,1870,

58
been from

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE

ON

many

voluntary emigrations
In the in the time them. often second

of

gypsies
almost have other
to

Syria.
that for
a

it is place, where

certain halted elements the

countries

they

they

have

assimilated
may

to

Finally,I
compared
exists

point

Jews,

so

with the

the
same

gypsies,
feature
haps per-

amongst
of great
even

whom increase
in
test
a

there

under

oppression,and
measure.

stronger
must

But of the the

the

be

"

comparative study
to

different laid
one

gypsy down

dialects, according

rules

by Bataillard,
we

in

order

that, on

the

hand,

may

have

brought
of

divested together the original vocabulary,

foreign
hand,
we

elements
may

and

that,
from the

on

the

other

deduce

consideration

of these have

elements

in what

regionsthe gypsies
an

successively dwelt,
been

estimate

which after, Thereof of the the

has hitherto
a

made. only partially of the

comparison
with the

language
the

gypsies

Sindhi,

speech

Jauts. And, lastly, a comparison

songs and stories
with

of the gypsy and

the

poems

legends

THE

ZOTTS,

OR

JAUTS.

59

oi

their

Indian

kindred,

which,

as

Trumpp
numerous

assures

us,1

are

very

numerous"

so

that

he

has

himself

collected

twelve

volumes

of

them.

Zcitschrift,

xv.

p.

693.

APPENDIX

TO

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

Note

A.
"

"

Zotti"

Term

of

Contempt.
of
Sindh the

Captain (pp.
eastern

R.

F.

Burton,

in

his

History
states

246,247:
parts
is
in in

London,
of Central

1851),
Asia,
with

that

"in

the

name

Jat
scoundrel."

[i.e.

Zotti]
And,

synonymous

thief
to

and

the
which

Notes these

relating
words

the

chapter
he makes

(chap,
the

ix.)

occur,
:

following
"

additional in the

remarks Sindhi
of dialect

"

Jatu
or

means,

(1)
the
name

camelof

driver Beloch
"

breeder

camels

(2)

clan.
written it is

Jatu,
three

or,

as

pronounced,
The
name

'

Dyatu,'
a

has

significations
2.

1.

of
to

tribe

(the
in

Jats).
this
sense

Sindhi,

as

opposed

Beloch
"

an

insulting
of A the word

expression.
hills
of call

So the

the

Belochis

and

Brahnis

Sindhi
barian 'bar'

language
'

'Jathki.'
;
as

3.

insult,

in
"

the

expression,

Do-dasto

Jat",

An

utter

savage.'

62

APPENDIX

TO

Note

B.

"

A rabic a?id

English "'

Plurals.

The

formation
of the

of

the
to

singular
which
to

and

plural

of

words

class
so

Zotti
those of

(plur. Zotf)
us

belongs,
not

seems

perverse
we

who

are

Orientalists, that
terminations.
Zott
or

inevitably Europeanize
this the
name

their

Thus

becomes,

in this

English,
is in

at

in

singular (though
the
s.

reallythe plural form), and

the

plural is
With

formed the
ception ex-

ordinary
of
a

way

by adding
at

few

instances have
"

the

beginning
to

of Mr.
his

De

Goeje's treatise, I
"

ventured

render

plural Zott," etc., into Similarly, I

have

Zotts,"

etc.

followed of
"

Elliot

and

others rather

in

speaking
"the
"

of the

tribe
and

the

Meds," Kerks,"

than of

Meid;" Kerk,
or

also

"the

instead

the

Kork."

Note

C."Belddsort
often

Regarding
author,
we

this learn

historian, so
from

quoted by

the

Elliot's that
bin he

History of
was
"

India

(vol.i. pp.
"Ahmad Abu known the

113

and

115)

bin
and

Yahya,
Abu-1

Jabir, surnamed
but
more

also

Ja'far
as

Hasan,
lived
our

usually
middle
of

Biladuri,who
century
of

towards
at

the

of
the
as

ninth Al

era,

the
was

court

Khalif

Mutawakkal,
to
one

where

he

engaged family."

instructor

of the

princes of

his

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJ"S

TREATISE.

63
Bikiduri

It is further
or

stated

that

"

he

was

called and

Bilazuri his

[otherwise
addiction
to

Bekidsorf
the
use

Baliidsori], intoxicating
bean." is De

from

of
or

an

electuarymade
Thus
a

from

the

Baki/ar,
he is best
as

Malacca
known

the

name

by
or

which

merely

surname,

sobriquet ;
to

though
The

Quincey

were

handed
no more.

down

posterity as

Opium-Eater,

and

NOTE

D."

T/ie

Meid,

or

Meds.

The

following remarks, relating to

occur

the

Meid,

or

Meds,
522,
"

in

Elliot's India1

i. pp. 50S, (vol.

519,

and We

525):"
find the
Meds
on

frequently mentioned together

may be with

by

the

Arab rivals

authors the

Sind, and,

their

Jats [or Zotts],they

occupants
well
as

considered
in their
our

the oldest
names as

of

that

province, who,
survived
to

persons,

have

own

times.
"

The

first

account

we

have work

of

them

is in

the

Mujmalu-t Jats
of and

TaivdrikJi.
Meds
son
are

That

mentions
to

that the

the the
of

reputed
and

be

descendants

Ham,
banks

of

Noah,
in

that

they occupied
of

the
The

the

Indus devoted the

the

province
to
a

Sind.

Meds,
to

who invade

themselves

pastoral

used life,
1

territories
from the

of the

Jats,putting
papers of the

The

History of India,

edited

posthumous

late Sir II. M.

Elliot,K.C.B.,

by

Professor

John

Dowson.

London,

1869.

64
them up
to

APPENDIX

TO

great distress,and
abode
on

compelling

them

to

take

their

the

opposite side

of the

river ;
to

but,
use

subsequently, the Jats,being

of

accustomed the their

the

boats, crossed

over

and

defeated

Meds, taking

several

prisoners and
Dowson

plundering (vol. i.
p.

country."
informs
us

Professor

508)

that"
"

When

the towards and

Muhammadans
the

first of the

appeared

in

Sindh,
the the

end
were

seventh

century,
of

Zaths

Meds
But
as

the

chief

population
shown
was

country.

I have

already
Medi
that

that

the

originalseat Panjab
the

of the

Med

or

colony
the

in the

proper,

I conclude

original seat
been in Sindh."
:
"

of

Iatiiy or
Sir
"

J at colony, must
Elliot
even

have

Henry
may

also extend

says
our

(vol.i. p. 525)
views
to
a

We

still

more

remote

period, and
not

indulge

in

speculations whether
been
a

this tribe may Medes.

originallyhave nothing
in the

colony

of

There which

is

distance

of the this
position, supas

migration

would

militate
mentions

against
the

for
a
'

Herodotus
the
can
'

Sigynnae,
the

colony
How

of

Medes

settled
been
a

beyond colony
of

Danube

they

have
I cannot
course

the

Medes,'

he may also

observes,

comprehend
of time.'

; but

anything
are

happen
said
to

in

The
the

Medians

have he

accompanied
crossed
over

expedition Spain

of

Hercules,
Africa."
This

when

from

into

theory

of

Elliot's,that

the

Meds

were

66

APPENDIX

TO

where Cambridge, 1778),

friar of says
:
"

Fitz-Simeon,

Franciscan in 1322, the the

Dublin, describing his stay in Crete

'

We

there

saw

people living

outside
to
race

city (of Candia),

Greek Ham'
"

who

worship

according of
the
on

rite, and
And
to

declare

themselves
are

of

these be

people

assumed,
in

various

grounds,
lard's

gypsies. Moreover, {Les

Gitanos

Mr.

Batailet

latest utterance de

d'Espagne

les of les

Ciganos
"

Portugal:
dont
"

Lisbon,

1884), he
convaincu
a

talks que

la

race

chamitiqne
font

je
and held

suis

Tsiganes
for other
ne

partie;
he

this is

belief
years.

which,
"

reasons,

has

for many

Je

puis 27),
"

douter que les

en

effet,"he
ne

says

{Les Origines,etc.,
des Chamites,
et

p.

Tsiganes

soient

plus particulierement des

vecu sous

Kouschites, qui
la

auraient
assez

les

Aryas

dans

region

de lTndus

longtemps
adopter
une

pour

perdre

leur

langue
mais les

kouschite
dont

et

langue

aryenne,

les premieres

et

tres-probablement
vers

plus importantes
cepen-

emigrations
dant
a

l'Occident

remonteraient

une

antiquitetres-reculee."

Note
"

E.

"

The

Kork,

or

Kerks.
son ('

Under
son

the government of Zara'

1

of Muhammad
the '),
to

of

Hanin,

al Namari
as a

king

of the

Isle of Rubies

sent,

present
had

Hajjaj,certain
born in

Muhammadan
1

girls who
"

been

his
"

Ceylon

so

denominated

because

of the

beauty

of the

women

vol. (Elliot,

i. pp.

118, 119).

professor

de

goej"s

treatise.

67
who
measure

country, had
to

the

orphan
The

daughters
with

of

merchants

died

there.

king hoped

by
; but

this the
was

ingratiate
he taken Meds had

himself embarked
some

Hajjaj
these

ship
attacked

in

which and the

"

girls

by
of

barks
"

(bawdrif) belonging
elsewhere

to
as

Debal

spoken

of

pirates."
******

The
to

pirates,whose
the final

insolence of

[just referred
Sind,
are

to]

led
a

subjugation
be

stated, by
of

very

good authority,to
Kurk, Karak,
. . .

of the
name

tribe

Kerk,

Kruk,

or

some

of
. .

nearly similar
informs
.

pronunciation.
that, in
more

M. of

Reinaud
the of
even

us

the

annals
once

Arabs,
as

the

Kurk

are

than

spoken

desperate
as

pirates, Jidda, in
delta writer
"

carrying
the
as

their

expeditions
After home
as

far

as

Red their
on

Sea."

indicating the
at

Indus

probable
to

this

period, the
"

goes

suggest
shores these He
to

that extremely likely, the

so

the
habited inof

north-eastern

of

Euxine

sea

were

by
Herodotus.
which appear then old

people
cites many

early

as

the

time
names

topographical
Kerk, etc., and
:
"

embody

both thus

Sindiy

etc., and
"

continues

The the

reading
are

of the

passage

in

Herodotus, originally
with
the of
to

where

Sindi

mentioned
were

28),was (iv.
so

Indi, but

commentators

struck the
so

anomaly Europe,

of and

finding they

Indians

on

frontiers necessary

considered

it

68

APPENDIX

TO

reconcile
have the
now

the

historian

with

geographers,
to

that

they

unanimously agreed
is not authorized
to

read any what be

way

Sindi, though
ancient is
scripts. manu-

reading

by
say

It is the

impossible
;

gained by
themselves

substitution
the

for

Sindi

must

Indians, and
this
no

is difficulty

in

no

removed
moreover

by
"

arbitrary
mean

conversion.
"

Hesychius,
that the
; nay,
our

authority
were,
two
or

says

Sindi
more,
are

of

the

Euxine

in

Indians reality,

though
even

writing
named

centuries alluded to,

also

before

Kerks

expressly
'

calls the
nation.'
even

Kerketae

[of the
"

Black
has

Sea]
been

an

Indian

It

remarked,
had been the

that

if

no

such

direct remain of and

testimony
to
us

given,
character

the and

hints
manners

that

concerning

these

Sindi, the peculiar object of

dissolute
no

their and

worship,
sorceries,

their
leave
were

religious rites
as

would

doubt

to

the

country

from

which

they
"

derived. this
sailed

It is from have

region that
who
were

the Indian

merchants
in the
or

must

shipwrecked
king
of the

Baltic, and
of of the

presented by
to

the

Suevi,

Batavi,
;

L.

Metellus

Celer, the
not

pro-consul
carried north of been of this
mised sur-

Gaul

for the

they

could

have
to

been

round

from

continent
ocean.

of

India

the

Europe

by

the

Various

solutions It has

have difficulty that mariners

been

attempted.
have been

they might
from

Greenlanders, or
or

North

America,

even

painted

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

69

Britons

[who,
'

it
'

ought
the
'as

to

be

remembered,
and

were

styled

Moors
was

by

poet
black

Claudian,
as

whose

complexion according
disputed,
all the
to

an

Ethiopian's,'
fact cannot
'

Pliny.
"

Eix]
are

; but

the

be

that

they
who

called

plainly Indians,'by
the

authors

have

recorded

fact, however

improbable
have

their

appearance

in those

regions might

been."
******

We

may
to

here say,

make
on

passing allusion,"Elliot
next

proceeds
memorial
The
were

the

page, with these

"

to

another

of

Indian

connection of

these Euxine

parts.
Sindi
. . .

southern the

neighbours

Kolchians.

C. Ritter, in his
came

Vorhalle,
the
west

asserts

that

they

originallyfrom
Herodotus both

of

India. the

Pindar of

and their

remark
The

upon

darkness that had of

were

complexion.

latter also
He from
states

mentions that
accounts

they

were

curly-headed.
himself,
from
not

he

satisfied

only

the

others, but

personal examination,
from
a

that

they

Egyptians,
army of

descended

portion
either wearied of also

of the been with their

invading
detached his
own

Sesostris,which
or,

had

by

that

conqueror,

being

wandering
accord,
the fine
near

expedition,
the river

had

remained,
He the

Phasis.

mentions of

practice of circumcision,
linen, the
as

tion fabricablance resem-

mode

of

and living, of

of
an

language,

confirmatory
nations."

his view

of

between affinity

these

yo

APPENDIX

TO

The

mode

in

which

Elliot

reconciles
to

the

parently ap-

diverse

origins assigned
whom
"

these the

people
terms

by
"

the writers
"

to

he
"

refers is,that
very loose and

Ethiopia
those

and

India

were

frequently used
almost
changeable inter-

by

early authors
fashion
;

in

and
been
"

that, consequently, the

"

Kolchians
"

might

have

Ethiopians

"

(if not

Egyptians "),and
After
to
"

yet

Indians."

other the
even

remarks,
above

chiefly topographical,
he

lating re-

paragraphs,
that

finally says
of
. .

"

But

allowing
resemblance

all these
names

miscellaneous

instances
are
. . .

of

[in the

places]

indeed

purely fortuitous,
the

still it is
.

impossible to yield
the

Sindi, the
of
an

Kerketae,

or

even

Maidi,

to

the

cavils

illiberal and

hostile

spiritof
must

criticism, for, with

confessed

respect
the
most

to

them,

it

be

by

all but
at

obstinately boldly
and

sceptical,that

they,

least, stand
evidences of the

prominently forth, as
Indian occupancy this
or on

undoubted the shores then

of actual

the

Euxine."

[And

once

admitted,
bulk
of of the

topographical
also
to

evidence,
as

the
a

it,ought
known

be

cepted, ac-

result of

presence,

in that

neighbourhood, names.]

tribes

bearing

such-and-such

Note

F.

"

Barge,

etc.

Sir

Henry

Elliot

comments

upon

this

word
:
"

{History of India,

vol. i. pp.

539,

540),as

follows

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJES

TREATISE.

"

The
war

term

used

by
He

Biladun
uses

to

represent
same

vessel

of

is

Bdrija.
speaking
the

the
the

word, in the
which from which
were

plural, in
captured
to

of
on

vessels voyage

by

Meds, Gulf,
an

their
act

Ceylon
led
to

the

Persian

of

piracy

the

.Arab

conquest
says

of Sind." that later, the and the

.
.

"Bi'runi
are

also, a century
at

Bawdry
are so

established because

Kachh devote

and

Somnat,
to

called of is of
a

they

themselves
are

pursuit
This
.

piracy, in ships which

native the
term

called

Bera.
the
not

word

still in

use

for
be

boat, but sought,

origin
in the

Bazudrij
but rather

must

Indian

Bera,
on

in the

Arabic

Bdrija, which
tells
us

Golius,
mean
"

the

authority
of
war.

of

the

Kdmus,

to

large vessel
the
same

From

source

our

English Barge

seems

to

be

derived.
. .

." It is unnecessary,

And
Elliot this
no

so

on.

however,
the
says,
"

to

follow
of

in

all

his

remarks

upon he

etymology
But
we

word. occasion Bark

Especially
to

when

have
our

look

for any

connection former

between
is

words
an

and

Barge.
the latter

The

confessedly
modern."

old

word,
is

comparatively
between

There

practicallyno barque,
and

difference

English

bark,
Latin of has the

or

Dutch
etc.

barge,(g hard), LowAnd

is
a

barga, Latin
g in
our

barca,

the

soft

sound which

modern

barge

transition
An

many

parallels in by
Mr. De

English.
that the

additional

statement

Goeje,

Arabic

writer,

72

APPENDIX

TO

Mokaddasi,
also The
a

pronounces

the

word in the

as

berga, indicates

like

approximation
held
are

East.

opinion
forms

by

various from

etymologists,
the
root

that
to

all these
carry
or

derived

ber,

bear, is surely incontrovertible.

"

Thus that of
a

the
or

word

originally meant
And,
are

something

bears,

carries."

when

gypsies speak
in
a

ship
sense

as

barOy they
the
a
"

merely employing
in modern of
"

nautical

word
more

which
humble
"

English
vessel,"

is restricted used

to

kind of the

only by

navigators

land,

viz. barrow.

NOTE

G.

"

Earliest

Settlement

of Gypsies
of the
of
"

in

Europe.

When of

Mr.

De

Goeje speaks
on

ment" earliest settlethe

gypsies
and

the

confines

Byzantine
confines of

Empire,
Europe,

(not long
of
course

after) on

the

he

the signifies

earliest
it does
"

settlement
not

recognized
that This such is

as

such

by

him.
was

But

follow

settlement

actually
out

the

earliest." Bataillard

frequently pointed
des

by
sea.:

Mr.

Uorigine {e.g.
whose

Tsiganes, p.
this

29, et
are

Paris, 1877)'
posed op-

ideas, in
to

respect,
of Mr. there

diametrically Goeje.
a

the

opinions
in
so

De
was

Indeed,

as

far

back

time far
to

as

recognizable
have been of

gypsy gypsy world.

type,

back
or

may from

there any

migrations

part

the

74

APPENDIX

TO

1582).
of these

It appears

that, in the year

of their from
a

865,

ten

bdrijas Kerks)

people (or
up the
"

kindred,
Basra

the
to

ventured Each

Tigris
"

Baghdad.
of

of these

barges

had

complement

forty-

five men,

composed
some
"

of the

captain ; thirty-ninemen,
and
some

of whom
"

were

soldiers

rowers

; three
to

firemen
enemy

(orgrenadiers,their duty being

with and

attack

the
a

naphtha,
a

or

Greek
Thus
to

fire) ; and, lastly,

the total

carpenter
the

baker. amounted

strength
and

of

expedition

four

hundred

men. fifty

Whether

these
remnant
an

bargemen
of the

of Zotts

865 represented
of 834,
of
or

an

unsubdued

whether is

they
every

were

independent
this

body
or

Kerks, there

sign
a

that

nation,
"

confederacy,
and civilization

sessed pos"

distinct Even

organization
the

of

its

own.

specialmention
entrance to

of their trumpets, into indicate

are

in the sentence of the

describing the
army,

Baghdad
another

captive Zottic
of

seems

mark
side those think been

individuality ;
side with and of the

for the

trumpets

placed
short, all
writers

by

"national which
must

garb."
the

In

traits

customs

Arab

worthy

mention of Arabs. the

have (inferentially)

characteristic
from

Zott

nation,

as

guished distin-

the

Some

of the

offices held
also India be
to

by

these

people
The

when

in

captivity,may
Zotts
were

noticed

here.

12,000

sent

from

Persia, in the fifth century,

else ; their skill in

musicians

before

anything

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

75

that

art

being, indeed,
And
we

the

cause

given
learn that

for

their

deportation. captive Kerks,

in the the
same

further

certain

five centuries
a

later, were
of
state

employed prisoners in
911,

way, of

procession
in

streets

Baghdad,
the

the

year other the many

being

"preceded Probably
of the

by

Kork
borne
one

and

musicians." Zott

trumpets

by
of

prisoners
of

834

only represented
instrument in the office

varieties

musical A remains

captive army.
than We also

less

dignified
to

that
are

of

musician that the

a

yet
Zotts

be in

noticed. Basra
a

told
the

subject

(and

Sayabija,
u

neighbouring, employed
these any
as

if not

kindred, tribe)were
and
can

chiefly
For that

policemen
it

gensdarmes." hardly
be

duties, however,

said

special

or

racial the
uses

are qualifications

necessary. throw
some

Nevertheless,

statement

helps
of these

to

light upon
Arabs
meant ;

the and

made

prisoners by
of this
to

the is

perhaps something
it is

kind

when
to

stated, with
about much

regard
the

the

Zotts that

deported
u

Ainzarba derived

year

835,
from

the

inhabitants

benefit

their

services."

NOTE In there

I.
"

Mahmiid's

Seventeenth

Expedition.
477,
and

Elliot's
is
an

History of India
account

(vol. ii. pp.

478)
the din

of is

this

expedition,
from
Nizdmu-d

following
A hmad
:
"

version

quoted

j6
"

APPENDIX

TO

In
to
on

the

same

year the

(417 H.),the Jats, who

had led

Sultan,
molested
a

with

view army towards

punish
his
return

his

from and

Somnat,
when he boats three prow
came

large force
there he

Multan,
fourteen
was

arrived
to

ordered of which

hundred
with the

be

built, each
iron

armed from

firm and
in
two

spikes,
the with boat

projecting one
sides, so
them
were

from

that

anything

which

contact

would

be destroyed. infallibly

In

each

twenty

archers, with bows

; and

and

arrows,

grenades,
to

and attack

naphtha
the

in

this

way

they proceeded

Jats, who,
sent

having
families

intelligence of
into the

the

armament,

their

islands,and

prepared
according

themselves
to

for the conflict.

They launched,
to

some,

four,

and

according
and Both

others,

eight thousand
engage
a

boats, manned
Muhammadans.
ensued.

armed,

ready

to

the

fleets met,
boat of the

and

desperate conflict

Every

Jats

that the

approached
shock

the

Moslem

fleet,when

it received broken
were

of the

projecting spikes,was
it is

and
set
on

overturned

[while others,
most not

stated,
were were

fire]. Thus,
those sword.

of the
so

Jats

drowned,
put
to to

and the

who

were

destroyed
army

The their

Sultan's
families The

proceeded

the
took

places
them

where
all
to

were

concealed, and
then

prisoners.
Ghaznin." We
are

Sultan

returned

victorious

told

in

Elliot's

History that
Mahmud's

this

is

one

of the

more

problematical of

expeditions,

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

J7

being
"

"

recorded attack

only by
upon
some

the

later is not

authorities." in itself improbable, stances circum-

But

the

the

Jats
its

though
are.

of

attendant
on

It is

probable that,
Lahore,
the

the

dissolution

of the

kingdom

of

Jats
and

of the

Jiid hills predatory

acquired
incursions Their attack of

considerable
were

power,
to

by

able
so

harry
their army,

their
own

neighbours.
country
the
to

advance the force

far

from

Muhammadan
with
no

and

strength
that
a

the

which

they opposed

show it, From

they possessed
passage

inconsiderable M. the Reinaud

...

power.

quoted by
invaded

it appears

that and

they
had

had forced
not

of Mansura, principality

the Musulman

Amir
what

to

abjure his religion.

of

It does the the

quite appear
is here the

particularportion
but
to most

hillycountry
Salt
have
some

meant,
nearest to to

probably
The

range,
now

on

part

Multan.
north and range

Jats
but their

moved their

further

the

east,
as

of

clans

point

the

Salt

originalseats."

NOTE

J.
"

The

Zotts, Djatts,or J ants.

in which

The

number is

of ways the

the

name

of

this
are

people

spelt,and
very

localities
The

in which
name

they

placed, are

numerous.

is

variously

spelt Zott, Zatt, Zath, Xcutthii, XutJii

Zutt, Dyat, Djatt, Jat,Jat (Jat and

Zuthi, Zuth,

Jat), Jath, Juth,

Jaut.
Of

Jutt, Jit {Encyc. Brit), Iatii, and

these,

yS
the italicized

APPENDIX

TO

forms

are

problematical,occurring
quoted by
General

in

classical

writings,and
The form

ham. Cunningseen

Jant (which Memoirs)

; and

I have appears

only
to

in

Lord best the viz.

Combermere's

offer

the
with

compromise

its form

spelling coincides
of
a

popular English ghaut. regards

the

similar

word

ghat,

As

districts

in which

the

Jauts

are

placed by

various

writers, they include Persia, Afghanistan,

and

Asia

Minor,

Syria, Arabia,
Northern the the

Beluchistan,

India,

Central

Asia. "the

Dera-Jat,
country

in of

Panjab, Jauts."
account

is still

emphatically

One
Indian entire the

of the

Jauts speaks
to

of them

"

as

An the of

people

estimated of the

form

two-fifths
and

of that

population
states.

Punjab,
are

half

Rajput

They
"

also

widely spread,"

continues and the

this Northan

writer,
Western

through Sind, Baluchistan,

Provinces. from Their
or

traditions

indicate

immigration
of

Ghazni,

Kandahar,1
them
reason

but
the

writers ancient

authority have
there

identified
is

with
to

Getse, and
a

strong

believe

them

degraded
has also

tribe been

of

Rajputs,

whose Dr.

Scythic origin
1

maintained.2

Mr.

De
or

notes Goeje particularly

that be

the

town

of

Ganddra,
with the

Kandohdr,
modern
2
"

Kondohdr,

"

must

not

confounded

Kandahar" Colonel
on

{ante, pp.

46, 47,

note

3).
of

Tod, still the standard

historian

Rajasthan, stronglyand

insisted

this

between point [the affinity the

Rajputs

Jauts].

Some is

between relationship

Jats and

the

Rajputs, although obscure,

PROJ

GOEJ"S

TREATISE.

79

Trumpp, however, regards them

settlers in the

.is

the

first

Aryan

valleyof

the

Indus, and
In
. . .

their

language
times, the

strongly favours
valour

this view.
showed of been
a

recent two

of the
the has

race

itself in the

sieges of
1805
and

Bhartpur,
1S26, and

seat

Jat dynasty,
conspicuous

in

long

in the

military
stock.

of qualities
. . .

the
are

Sikhs.
in

They
a

are

migratory

They

general
in songs

harmless,

industrious the memory

people,preserving
of better old times.

and

legends

Under
habits

favourable

conditions,
their
dering wan-

however,

predatory
leads

revive, and

instinct

them,

in the Asia.

guise of Indeed,
evidence
"

itinerant there is

traders, far

into

Central
not

plausible though

conclusive
as

that

the

Gipsies owned
9th edit,
be
in

them

progenitors
597).
The them

{Encyc.
same
"

Brit.,

vol.

xiii. p.

account,

it may dark"

added,

describes

as

extremely

complexion.
Dowson

Professor
vol. i. p.
are

(Elliot's History of India, 1869,

"

508), remarks
found about in every

At

the

present

day

the

Jats
they
are

part of the
of the and
are

Panjab,

where

form

two-fifths

population. They
divided tribes.
...

chiefly Musulmans,
than
of the
a

into
To

not

less
east

hundred

different
the in Hindu the

the in of

Panjab,
numbers

Jats

are

found
states

considerable

frontier

acknowledged
between

;
an

and,

although

the

jus
that

connubii

no

longer 789).

exists in
the

them,
a.d.

shows inscription
"

they
vol.

intermarried xii. p.

fifth century,

{Encyc. Brit., 9th edit.

80

APPENDIX

TO

Bikaner, Jesalmer,
Tod's

and
are

Jodhpur, where,
as

in
as

Colonel all the

also of the

opinion, they
races

numerous
are

Rajput
in

put together.1 They

found

great

numbers and

along
as

the far

upper eastward

course
as

Ganges

Jumna,
and

Bareli,
divided

Farakhabad,
into
two

Gwalior, where
clans.
. . .

they
the said the

are

distinct

To

south

of the

Panjab,
to

the
the

Musulman entire

Jats

are

by Pottinger
fruitful district
of the

form

population
on

of

of and

Haraud-Dajel,
the bulk
of of

the

right bank
in the

Indus,

the

population
In

neighbouring
where and

district have
mans

Kach-Gandava.

Sindh,
Buluchis

they
Musul-

intermarried of
Hindu

largelywith
descent,
it is

no

longer possible to
it is certain
must

estimate
a

their

numbers,

although
of the

that be

very

large proportion
descent."
to
:

population

of

J at

According
pp.
"

Captain

Burton

{History of Sindh,

246, 247
the time in

London,
of the
. . .

185 1),the Jauts constituted, Kalhoras,

one

in

of

the
to

ruling
have

classes

Sindh.
he the

They

are

supposed
"

entered
the

Sindh,"
of

further Kalhora risen

states,

little before

accession
to

princes,and
distinction At

shortly by
their

afterwards

have

to

superior courage they

have lost of

and

personal strength.

present
and of

all that

distinguished them,
and

their multitude
now

Zemindars, Jagirdars,
descendant possesses
ante.

Sardars,

not

single
1

anything

See

note

(2), pp. 78, 79,

82

APPENDIX

TO

rejectionof
the
not

this
not

theory."
be

In

this

respect, however,
laneuaee
There does
are

fact must form

an

overlooked
test

that

infallible

of

pedigree.
whom the

several of

gypsy Romane the

populations by
has been

language
where every-

the

forgotten ;
gypsies
ancestral of

and the

tendency among

present
Racial the
to

day

is to

relinquishtheir

speech.

before characteristics,

everything else,indicate
; and

lineage of
corroborate with the

people

these

ought

to

be

held

history,or pedigree
cases

tradition,when

they
and

accord
even

thus

assigned
"

this

in those

where
not

the
a

language
similar
the

of

the

people

in

question
One
here. whom Mitra

does

bear

testimony.
may

more

reference
"

to

Jauts
of the

be

made with Dr.

In he

writing
1

On

the

Gypsies
tribe of

Bengal,"

identifies
that

the
"

Bediyas,

remarks
or

when

in the
earns

neighbourhood
his livelihood

of

towns

the Bediya villages,

by thieving,exposing dancing-monkeys, bears, and

etc. serpents,"

And
and and the

he

appropriately adds,
of Cabul
are

"

The

Luri
and

of Persia

Multani

keep

bears

monkeys,

all three
as

attended

by wild,
of central

half-savage dogs,
India and

are

the

Bunjaras

the
these
are

gypsies
"Luri the
not
"

of of

Europe.
Persia"
are

Now,

Jauts, and

so,

apparently,
the the
1

Multani have the

of Cabul."
been

Indeed,

latter Persian
At p. 126

would
Luris

cited
of

along Europe,

with had

and

gypsies

of vol. iii. of the

Memoirs. Anthropological Society's

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

the

writer

not

understood be the

them
"

to
"

be
may

gypsies also.
further
any with those in be

Their inferred its

right to
from

styled

gypsies Multdn

fact that
has

(or,at

rate,
the

neighbourhood)
from whom time

been

associated

Jauts

immemorial. states1
no

So
are

that

of the Cabul
of and

Jauts
at

Reinaud

found
"

the

present

day

are,

doubt, the
the Persian

Multani"
"

Mitra. the bears How

These, then, with

Luris"
of

European
and

gypsies,figure as

leaders

dancing

monkeys.
far the and is modern

Europeans
are

who
to

figure as

bear-leaders with Mr.

monkey-leaders
unknown
to

be identified writer.

gypsies,

the of

present
"

Bataillard, however, d'ours,venant

that, in
a

talks
la

les

Tsiganes

conducteurs and I notice

plupart de Bulgarie;"2
from the

woodcut

Cosmoof the

graphic gypsies

Universelle
therein the
one

of Munster
are

(1552)3 two
busied other in the

represented
with
a

ground, backa

bear, the
are

with

boar the

(though
animals,

whether
or

they

in

conflict them

with

are
a

merely putting

through
it is

their

facings,is
that
as

little many With

uncertain). However, examples

regard
to

likely

there

are

of

European gypsies
it is

ursari.

monkey-leaders,
not

noteworthy anything),
1
* "

(and
that

suggestive, though
in

proving day

Turkey

at

the

present

See ante, p. 34.

Les Gitanos cT Espagne, in Lacroix's p. 35.

Lisbon, 1884.
etc., of the Middle

Reproduced

Manners,

Ages.

84

APPENDIX

TO

also tchengdne signifies

'

organ-grinder/
between
can

"

and

that

possibly monkey
to

the and

association

the be

dancingback

the

portable organ
themselves.
there
seen

traced

the

Tchengane
of
as

As is
no

for

the

modern in this
ment,1 state-

gypsies
respect,

Egypt,
may
on
"

dubiety
Leland's
the

be the

from

Mr.

made Newbold
:

authority of
of

late

Captain

Many

them

are

banks, athletes, mounte-

a?zd

monkey-exhibitors"

Note
In

K.

"

Bhangi. Gypsies
of

an

article

"

On

the

Bengal

"

{Memoirs
vol.
to

of

the A

nthropo logicalSocietyof London,

of

Dr. Mitra, iii.), the

Calcutta, states, with

whom of of clans

regard
with

Bediyas,

a
"

people
chiefs

he

compares

the of

gypsies, that bhangy,

or

assume

the

title

'drinkers
a

bhang' (Indian hemp),

Mr.
to
a

as par excellence, on

mark

of honour."

De

Goeje,
caste.

the

other

hand, applies this title

to note

whole

It is curious founded the

a

that the

sect

of the

Assassins,
Man
was

by

Hasan-ben-Sabbah

("The

Old

of
also the

Mountain
of

")

in

the
"

eleventh

century,

caste

Bhangi.

It is yet

disputed,"says
the

late

Mr.

Edward

Fitzgerald, "whether they

as

word
of

Assassin, which
modern
from

have

left in dark

the

language

Europe
the
1

their
or

memorial,
of
:

is derived

hashish,
The

opiate

hemp-leaves
London, 1874.

(the

See

English Gipsies, p. 198

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

85
selves them-

Indian

bhang), with
to

which

they
of

maddened

the the

sullen
name

pitch
of the be

oriental of

desperation,
the

or

from any

founder

dynasty."
it is

At

rate, whatever
that

the

true
or

etymology,
bhangi.

evident

they

were

Jiashishim,

NOTE

L.

"

Jauts
should
more

and

Goths. Gothic
any ideas
"

That
a

gypsy

race

be

race

is of

belief

which,
at

perhaps
variance

than
the

other

this

kind, is

with
we

popularly

accepted.
as

Dr.

Trumpp,

are

told, has expressed

some

his

opinion,although
are

with

hesitation, that
Getae
or

the

Jauts
this Writers

related

to

the

ancient

Goths."

And
"

opinion
of the

is shared

by

others. identified and them is of

authority have
ancient

[the
strong

Jauts] with
reason

Getae,
a

there
tribe

to

believe

them

degraded
also

Rajputs
1

whose
"

Scythic origin
scholars
upon

has

been

maintained."

Many

believe
in such

that
masses

the

Scythians poured
as

down

India

to

supplant

the

previous population. nearly

are

The

Jits,or

Jats,who
of the

form

one

half

of the with
the with

inhabitants

Punjab,
division, sub-

identified
the

Getae the

their
whom

great

Dhe,

Dahae,

Strabo
This view

places
has

on

the

shores the

of

the of

Caspian.
most

received from
1

support
H.

eminent

gators, investi-

Professor

H.

Wilson

to

General

Encyc. Brit., 9U1 edit.

vol. xiii. p. 597.

86

APPENDIX

TO

Cunningham,
survey. Eastern

the
The

director-generalof existing
Dhe division

the

logical archaeothe
traced

between

Jats and
the

the

has, indeed, been

the

back
Getae other

to

contiguity of
Dahae,
who and

Massa-getae, or by
may the side

Great
of each

and

the

dwelt who

in Central

Asia,
the
on

have

advanced
movement

together
towards

during
India Without

great

Scythian
of

the

decline such

the

Bactrian
too

empire.

pressing
service of

identifications

closely weight

in

the

particular theories,
of
a

the

of

authority is
numerous

in favour and
most

Scythian origin
section

for this most of the The

course,

industrious

population
terms
"

of the
"

Punjab." 1
and
"

Gothic
be

Scythic

"

may,
;
as

of

prove

to

very

comprehensive
as

prehensive, com"

for the minor

instance,
But
the

the
us

term

"

Asiatic
are

at

present day.
features of
"

let

see

if there
are

any

gypsies
"

which

not

sistent incon-

with One obtained

close of

Gothic
we

descent. find
in of

such

feature the

the

practice which
up

among last
or

gypsies
of

Galloway
their

till the
with

century,

staining
This,
sixth
says

faces

ruddle,

haematite.

Jornandes
was
a

(or

Jordanes),a
custom.

Goth

of the

century,

Gothic

Again,
"

the

kindred

practice of tattooing was

the

also

Gothic."
to

Buchanan,
this.
1

Scottish

historian, draws

attention

In

of discussing the possibilities

Encyc. Brit., vol. xii. p. 789.

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE?S

TREATISE.

87
of

the

so-called

"

Picts

"

of

early

Britain their

being

Gothic
of
a

and origin,

while the

referringto
likelihood tribes
"

practice

tattooing,and kinship
with

that

it indicated the
same

other

following
As
the

he proceeds practice, marked their skins

thus
with

"

Picts,however,
delineated the

iron, and
upon

figures of

different
to

animals

them, it will be, nations, either

in

therefore, proper

inquire what
or

Scythia, Germany,
were

the

neighbouring countries,
their
purpose

accustomed

to

paint
the

bodies,
of
us,

not

to

inspire
The

terror,
in
to

but

for

ornament.
were

Geloni

Thrace, Virgil tells

adorn themselves
;

thus

accustomed

and

Claudian,

speaking
says
"

of

them

in his first book

against Rusinus,

"

'

Membraque
" '
. . .

Gelonus.' qui ferro gaudit pinxisse,

and the limbs

Geloni, who
with iron
to

Their

hardy

delight imprint.'
in

14

The

same

poet
their

mentions bodies in

the
a

Getae

Thrace,
:
"

as

ornamenting
" '

similar

manner

Getarum Crinigerisedere patres, pellita cicatrix.' Curia, quos plagisdecorat numerosa 'The In The nobles of the

"

long-hairedGetae
and of many
a

sat

council, skin-clad,
seamy
ornament

their bodies

bore

scar.'
were Virgil,

"

Since

then, the Geloni, according

to

to

neighbours

the

Geta^, and
to

either
are

the

Gothuni
among

or

Getini, according
the

Arrian,

numbered

Geta:, where

is the

in supposing difficulty

that

88

APPENDIX

TO

the

Picts

had

originallysprung
Tacitus

from the

among Gothuni
of

them,

especially as
Gallic ?
"

tells us,

spoke

(Aikman's

Translation
i. pp.

Buchanan's

History of Scotland, vol.

Thus,
certain

%%, 89).1
of

Gothic
we same

tribes

Europe

practised
tribes

tattooing. Now,
who followed the

have

evidence

of gypsy

practice:
Soc.

those

of

Bengal

{Memoirs 127),
p. of this

of Anthrop.
of

of London,

vol. iii. p.

those

Egypt

(Leland's English (Hoy land,

p. p.

Gipsies,
those

194),those England
last

of France

19),and

{In

Gipsy Tents,
to
an

329), and

although
that have

only

refers

isolated

instance, yet
we

instance

suggests
tribes
who

others. tattooed
same

Accordingly,
themselves,
art.

Gothic
tribes

who

and

gypsy

practised the
since

Therefore,

the
were

customs

of

painting

and

of
and

tattooing by
does But
"

the

skin

practised by gypsies
is
"

Goths
not
are
"

alike, here

one

minor
"

feature

which

disprove
we were

the

Gothic

origin of gypsies.
that

to

understand alike
in

"Goths"

and

gypsies

complexion ?
gypsy
races race

When
is
"

scholars

tell

us

that

certain

one

of the ancient
first
"

Indo-Germanic settlers
in

of India," "the
of do

Aryan

the

valley
Getae,"

the

Indus,"
mean

identified
to

with that

the

ancient

they

us

infer

those

Getce, Indo-Germans,
relatingto Annals of
the the

and

There and

is also

copious
1828.

note

picti Geloni, picti

Caledonians, etc.,

Mauri,
pp.

others, in

Ritson's

94-96. Edinburgh,

90

APPENDIX

TO

Ancient

and

Modern

Britons, vol.
:

i.pp.

13"

16, and

vol. ii. pp.

438-441

London,
who
were

1884.)
called
"

Here

again,
"

then,
u

we

have and

people
who

Goths

and The from

Moors,"

also

tattooed

themselves.

Jauts, therefore, might

this kind of
"

easily be

descended

Goths."
the

Moreover,
the
be

Goths
the

themselves

are

derived
are

from
to

East,
of

and

Gothic

languages they
gypsy have

said

Indian

origin,though
than

undergone

greater modifications
The

the
of
a

dialects.

result, therefore,
"

few

glances
is not
are

at

the

recognized
of

Goths
"

"

of
that

Europe,
the

tory contradicrelated
to

the

theory
Getae
or

Jauts

the

ancient

Goths."

Note
This connection
"

M.

"

Mimus. Sindi
be
"

between
to

and

mimus
many

(" Sindi

being

assumed

gypsy

") has

in Europe. parallels

In
Rochas

speaking

of

the

gypsies
et

of

Spain,

Mr.

De
:

(Les P arias
1

de France
"

d'Espagne, p. 269
de
de
*

Paris,
les
et

876), says

Les
sous

Constitutions les
etc.
noms

Catalogne
Boe'mians

designent, en
sots
nom

15 12,

de

boemians"

In

Scotland, also,

the
as

earlier make

statutes

associate
"

with

gypsies

"

such
"

themselves

fools," fancied
And

fools,"

fessed pro-

pleasants,"etc.
in Holland
as

they
and

are

remembered

mountebanks

jugglers (see De

PItOFESSOll

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

which
to
"

words
"

denote

something closely akin

buffoon,"

etc. sot,*1

Note
Our
of Rom
1

N.

"

Rom,
that

RonCni%
the
"

etc.

author

remarks

self-appliedname
because it

(or
"

RonCni)

is accurate,

signifies
which

men.'

Moreover,
the

when,
of
a

in the
Mr. De

discussion

followed
was

reading
out

Goeje's treatise, it
that that
term

pointed
also

by

fellow-Academician

gypsies
was

call themselves
"

Kalo-Rom,
men!'

again Again,

translated

black

it is stated the

by

Dr.
of

Mitra,

of

Calcutta

(in

an

article "On

Gypsies

Bengal," Mem.Anthrop.
"

Soc.

of London,
"

vol. iii. p.
man

121), that
"

Rominichal definition

"

signifies wandering
is

while

third

given by

Lacroix

(Manners,
456
the gens
:

etc.,during the Middle

Ages, Eng.
that

trans., p.
of
or
"

London,
fifteenth maries!'
"

1876), who
century
"

says called

the

gypsies
Romi,
we

themselves
Thus
"

have

man,"
as

wanderer,"

and of

"

band husword

variously given
And
the writers

the

meaning
are,

the

rom.

cited

in each

definition,

countenanced

by
once

many

others.
"
"

That

rom

signified

man

in

particular
seem

language (Coptic, for example),

be
it
a

does

not

to to

anywhere
still
more

denied.

Borrow,

indeed,
out
"

ascribes which

primitive meaning,
" "

of

the

significations

man

and

"

husband

were

after-

92

APPENDIX

TO

wards
rom

evolved.
seems

However have
been
or

that
used
at

may
a

be, the
very

word

to

early date
the And
men

to

denote

"men"

"husbands;"1
race

but

and

husbands
is

of

particular

only.

this kaulo

distinction
rom

still drawn.
"

Thus,
a

although
man,"
that

does

really signify
that
a a

black
use

it is most

unlikely
to

gypsy

would
man

expression
non-gypsy
kaulo
a

describe
He

black

who him

was

of

stock.

would

style
or

kaulo

gairo,
;

manoosh,
gypsy
to

kaulo

moosk,

kaulomengro
at

but

that

(an English
men as
as

gypsy,

any should
man

rate),in referring speak

of
one

two

not

of his
rom rom

race,

of the

them

kaulo

(" a (" a
in

black white

"), and
seems rom

of

other

pauno

man"),
at

hardly
is
a

conceivable.

For,
before

England,

least,a

gypsy-man,
It is

all others.
to

impossible,however,
is

show

that

this

tinction disFor

everywhere
Miklosich

absolutely preserved. gives

us some

example,
of of

when

specimens

the

language
in

of certain

Russian of
"

gypsies (those Kharkov),

"

Ssumy,

the
"

Government Odova
rom

he

renders

the words
"

by

Hier

ist ein of
rom

Zigeuner
nouns,

and, in
the
same

the illustrating

declension

in

dialect, he
rom

gives

us

(" Zigeuner "), barvalo

and
1

(" reicher

Zigeuner "),
But,
"man is of

barvali
The
terms
or

romni
are

("reiche Zigeunerinn ").

synonymous; humbler of in e.g. in
our
"

often the
sense

phrase
"

and

wife,"
used

among in the

classes, where
The

man

quently freweib

"husband."

twofold

use

in German,

and

femme

case. French, is a parallel

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

93

on

the other
that

hand,
rom

we

find in his
either be

vocabulary
"

of this Mann
"

dialect
u

may and

translated
is

or
"

Zigeuner,"
"

that

romni
"

indifferently
also gypsy
states

Frau

and

"

Zigeuncrinn

while
"

he the

that

odovd

mantis
"
"

(or manusli)
becomes,
in the

for

"jener
romd

Mensch
manusa

plural,"odola
Nevertheless,

oder

[or manusha]."
twofold
extracts

in

spite

of

this

application, the (for

which

general
see

tendency Bcitrage /.)

is to

of
zur

these Kenntniss

his

der

Zigewiermicndarten} iv.
is
a

show

that, in this dialect, rom

any

gypsy,
it of

rather may Kharkov

"

than be

other

kind
whether

of

"

man." those

Indeed,

questioned really meant

be

gypsies

that

rom,

while
ever was

signifying applied

man," could
to
a

applied,or fitly

by them,
1

male

gaujo}
"non-gypsy," signifies
Whatever is any, doubt there may
or

This
very

word

gaujo,

which
rom.

"gentile," is
attach
to

the

antithesis
rom

of

the
is

applicationof quite
any All the clear conceivable the

(and gaujo
of
,

if there

is very

it little), never,

that

though

signifying"a
a

man,"
gypsy
man.

can

in

fashion, be applied to

true

Romane world.

Europe

appear

to

employ
In

this word

to

denote

outside

It has

various

forms.

England

it is gaujo,

gatijer, gorjo,gorjer (Smart and Crofton's Dialect),gorgio (Borrow and it others), garger {English Gipsy Songs, p. 235) ; in Scotland is gaugie (Simson's History), but at Yetholm gadge {Ibid.,p. 334),
or

gajo (Borrow's Lavo-Lil,

to

p.

322)

; while

in Ireland
as

it
some

ing is,accord-

Simson

{History, pp. 328, 329), gaugie,

so-called

in

parts of
far from

Scotland.

Simson's

"gypsies"
no
as seems

are,

however,
of other

it is being pure Romane ; and to themselves, apply this term England (with Wales), which

doubt well
at

because
as

this that "men."

to

they
In the

to

the

present day
the another

be

only part stock, no

of Rom

the

British would

Islands call

that

has
or

retained

pure
a

gypsy

ever

himself

gypsy

gaujo.

94

APPENDIX

TO

Rom,
would
husband used

having

once

the the

of signification
additional

"

man,"
of
"

naturally gain
"

meaning

the the But

former

being, indeed,
other

frequently
besides
say that

for

latter, in
it is the

languages
to

Romanes. because
one

manifestly absurd
of of
"

of

meanings
are
a

rom

is

"

husband,"

therefore
In
rom

the

Roms

race

"gens marie's."
the all
"

this
seems

secondary
to

sense

of

husband,"
to
or

word
bands," hus-

be

nowadays

applied
Romane

whether

they

are an

Gaujoes.
would
"

That
not

is to
use
man

say,

although
"

English
"

gypsy
to to

the
"

words

pauno did if he he
not
were

rom

denote be in

white
sense
man a

(who

happen

any
same

gypsy), yet
"

referringto employ
this, "pauno
se

the
the
rom

as

husband,"
a

would
as

word
ta

rom.

In

such

sentence

kauli

romni, dinneleskoe
husband

romipen
be
a

'dova"

the

posed sup-

might
and

pure

representative of
wife
of
rom

any

white be
a

race,

his

black

{kauli
and least

romni)
romni

might
in this

Hottentot. does
not

The

use

manner

imply,

in

the

degree,
English

This sound On

last

spelling,it
Continent
; in the ;

may

be

observed, gives gender.

such
as

the

usual

of this word the

in the the

masculine forms
are

these

"

In

Spain, gadzo

(De Rochas)
and

Basque country, ogacho, or

south of

egacho (Baudrimont

Hungary, gazo ; and in Russia {e.g. and at St. Petersburg, Moscow, Ssumy), gadzo (Miklosich), or gajo, Leland be C. G. it is spelt by Mr. (The Gypsies,p. 45). It may as added that these Russian peasant," gypsiesregardgadzo as meaning
Michel)
in the
"

as

well

"

as

gentile;
another busno.

"

and
more

also

Spain
in the

have word

(and

gypsies of Hungary and contemptuous) equivalentof gaujo,

that the

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

95

that the people

so

indicated The

are

connected
are

with

the

Rom,

or

Romand
all

words

applied quite
whether
gypsy

impartially to
or

married

people,

gentile.
These remarks with
of
us.

hold
The

good
late

on

the De

Continent

as

well

as

Mr.

Rochas,

in

his

vocabulary
and
terms

Spanish-Gypsy words, gives

manoosh
and
"

manusck

gadzo (Eng.
for
"

and

gait jo)

as

the

general
as

man,"
for he la

gadzi (Eng. gauji)

"

the and

general

term

woman
"

but
s

of

rom

(fern.)rami,
T /10111111c ct
a

says

Ccs

noms

'appliquent a
et marics."
"

fcinnie dc
he femme

race

bohe'mienne

And,
homme

although
;

subsequently
;
rom
.
. .

introduces vel

Rom,
.

rami,

manusck
. .

rami
to
"

vel

gadzi" (at pp.

P arias be de France

303,
et

304

of the book

referred

Les

d'Espagne: Paris, 1876),

he had words this distinction

it must in mind

understood he Romane usage

a
"

that

when the

placed
of is

these

side

by

side.

Among

the

Hungarian-Carpathian
Rom is
a

district,the
man,

similar.
gypsy in the

gypsy

and

Ramhi
for

female wife
"

; while

romhake,
case

which

stands

accusative
an

(Miklosich's Beitrage,
form of

iv.

a.),is only

inflected

romhi.

Mr.
makes and
a

Lei and
an

3rd {The English Gipsies,

gypsy say that
"

edit. p. is
a

45)

English
is
a

rum

gipsy,

rom

husband."
or

Whether it is evident

this that of

distinction
these
one

really obtains only

two

not,

are

different

pronunciations

word.

96

APPENDIX

TO

Indeed, it is difficult
the

to

decide, sometimes,
"

whether

speaker
the

says

"i?"wzmany"
word is

or

Rummany" recognizes
called
his

(when

longer
he

used).
say,

Borrow
"

this when

makes
to

Jasper
the

'Tis
that

Rom-

many,"
"

in be

answer a rum

remark And
it is

language
clear many this had

must
our

one."

seems

quite
of

that

slang adjective rum

that
rom,
to
an are

one

the

slang
same

words word

gypsy,
rum.

and

that
if

it is

or

And

Borrow

belonged
rum, not
as

earlier
the

generation, his expression language

of the

applied to
have been

Rum,
have

would
veyed con-

only

correct, but
;

it would
we so are

nothing derogatory
"

for

told
as

that

in Ben

Jonson's time,
rum
.

and

even

late

Grose,"
And
"Rum

"

the

word
writer
'

meant
.
.

fine

and

good!'
that
our

one

upon noble

this

subject good
'

states1

still means
and

and

among them

gypsies,"
"

that
but

Rum

Roy

with signifies
same

man," gentleof the

(says the

writer,at

page

47
In

book the
here It Rum is
"

quoted from)
Rum

gypsy

gentleman.

short,
are

Roy

"

of the
"

Mitcham
Romano

gypsies,who Rye
out
"

referred

to, is the

of others. Rom
one

enough, however,
are

to

point

that
of

and

merely

two

pronunciations
on

word,2

without
1

dwelling longer
J. Lucas,
1882.
at

this

detail.
History of the Gypsies.
of vol. in the in the ii. of Ancient that
a

Mr.

p. 66

of

The

Yetholm

Kelso,
2

This Modern wine

identity is referred
Britons.
was

to

at pp.

312,

313

and

It is also
as

further

seen

fact year

tain cer-

known

Romani,

in^Holland,

1562 (see

98
of the

APPENDIX

TO

"Romino"
and "Romano"

(Roberts'sThe

Gypsies: London,

1836)
The
Romani

of later writers.1 appear Romane

even

correct

forms

to

be

Romano

(masc),
are

and (fern.),
to

(plur.). These by gypsiologists ;

trouble
a

not
as

rigidlyadhered
for the

and

gypsies,they
with

seldom

themselves

to

speak
are now
"

grammatic
fast
"

correctness

language they
term

forgetting.
seems

Their

commonest
or

for

gypsy

to

be Roirini-chel

Ruirf

ni-chel

(otherwise,Romauo-c/ial,
in the

Romani-cJial, etc.) ; and,

formed is to

ordinary broken
s
"

speech, the pluralis

by
say.
means
e

adding
The
"

among

English gypsies, that plural

of

correct
"

chal

or

chel

(which

lad

"

or

fellow
so

"), is

formed

by adding
"

or

azv?
"

Although
incorrect, as
"

frequently used,
terminal
"

Romanz-

chal

is

the

i indicates

the

feminine. this form These

Romani-chal

is thus with.

and preferable,

is

occasionallymet
refer
some
"

remarks
in

chieflyto England, degree,

to to

but

they

also

apply,
"

the
one

continental of

gypsies. by

Rom

is used of

denote

selves them-

the

gypsies
Southern
are

Spain, of Hungary,

the and

Hungarian
of Russia
3

Carpathians, of (Kharkov).
1

These

only
for

few

instances
in

;
Lava-

but
Li I

This

latter

spellingoccurs,
In
are

example,
Tents

Borrow's

(p. 138), and

2

in Groome's

Gipsy

(p. 46).
of Messrs.
seems

These

statements

gatheredfrom
a

the works

Borrow,
the
most

Crofton,

Smart,

and

Groome.

"Romani-chal"
somewhat
"

although frequentspelling,
incline
3

limited

experience

would

the present writer from Les

to

Taken

Miklosich'9

prefer BHtraget iv. {a),[b),and

Rum'ni-chel."

(/) ;

and

from

De

Rochas'

Farias, etc., p. 294.

PKOFESSOA

DE

GOEJPS

TREATISE.

99

there

is

DO

reason

to

doubt

the truth of Mr.

Leland's
"all the

dictum,
rest

that the

"Rom" over."
"

is used And

by gypsies
the
more
"

of

world

extended

form,

usually spelt
seems

Romani-chal
well
"

by
One

English
sees

writers,
referred
"

to
"

be

as

known.
in

it
as

to

as
"

Romano-chal
in

Germany,1

and

Romanichal
the

Russia.2

In

the
the

neighbourhood Basque
districts

of

Pyrenees, specially in
the gypsy
or

of

France,

calls

himself

Romauichcl,
These
are

Remained,
the

Roumancel,

Rama-itccla.

various De

spellings3given by Michel, Baudrimont,

The last-named
writer

and

Rochas.1

gives the

In
The

Gipsy Tents Gypsies, C.

every case,
are

p. 45. G.

Lelancl, 1882, p. 32.

are

In

these

not

the

for precise spellings,

"

the
"

two

last

examples

frequentlywritten
Mr.
etre

Erroumancel

"

and Errama
et

Erraou

ma-itcela."
Erronman
en

But doivent

Baudrimont reduits

justly observes:
immediatement
a

"

Rama

Rouman,
du

et

basque, er, qui vient tres probablement supprimant la particule r." is It that obvious this particleer precede toujours la lettre

it may be questioned whether it is ; but ought to be discounted the same see reallyan addition from the Basque language. We erucal in the Spanish-Gypsy erajai and (Eng. Gyp., peculiarity the instances in well as rashi and just given, and in the rook), as

egacho (Span. Gyp., gadzo ; Eng. Gyp., is in the Hungarian-Gypsy eray, which gaitjo). It also appears by rai, or rye (this Hungarian example being representedelsewhere Basque-Gypsy ogacho
or

found among e.g.

in Borrow's the words

Romany

Rye, 3rd edit, pp.

Roberts's

147,

148).

And

also

given

in Samuel

Gypsies(London, 1836) ;
and

acola, alullo, apono,

be the

arai, araunah,
rinkeni.

arincina,
is the
an

for
to

kaulo,
suggest

hdlo, pauno,
that this before

rai, raunic, and

One
or

tempted
/ of

prefixmay
other

Arabic

al,
Whether

el

"

which

pears disapthat

consonants.

this is

explanation

clear that the peculiarity or not, it seems might be substantiated to the Basque provinces. here spoken of is not confined Le Pays Basque, F. Michel, See p. 144, Paris, 1857 ; Baudri4

IOO

APPENDIX

TO

preference

to

Romanichel,
the
to

although

he

had

quently freHe

heard
does
not
seem

pronunciation
have Rama
met

Romanicel. the

with

Rouma?ecel

and {er-Routnancel), Michel

a

itcela As

of (er-Rama-itceld) Italian of

and

Baudrimont

for the

gypsies,

non-acquaintance
other than

with

the

writings
this

Ascoli, or
of the what is the
to

of any

Borrow,
me

upon

division with

subject,compels
stated Romane that infer of in The of their

to

be

contented edit. p.

Zincali

(4th
"

249), that
similar"
one
"

Italy speak
kindred
too
"

dialect

very

in

Spain

; whence

may

that
"

they

style
Romane."

themselves The

Romani-

chals,"
called with

Rom,"
romanesca

and

Italian dance,
name
a

the the

suggests
of the Mr.

by

its

kinship
the

dance

Spanish gitanos,called Augustus Spain.

and the the
term

romalis, of which
in his

J. C.

Hare

speaks

Wanderings
Rom,

in

Besides

Romano,
there
is of

Romano-chal

(or

Rnm'ni-chal),
used and

Romano-chavo}

by
of

the Moscow

gypsies

Hungarian
to

Carpathians Beitrdge, Hungary,

second

(according 24).
in
"

Miklosich's
that
on

iv. pp. 8 and the

accent

It may Romano

be
"

added is

in

laid

the

mont's

Vocabidaire 1862 p.
; and

de Lcs

la

languc

des

Bohemiens,
et

etc., p.
V.

22,

Bordeaux, Rochas,
1

Parias

dc France

d'Espagne, by
same

De

265, Paris, 1876.

chavo

This
and
root

word
as as

(sometimes

chabo) has

the

meaning
cJial from

as

chal ;
same

Borrow,
the Scotch of

rightly or
chiel, so
at

wrongly,
may any

derives
or are

the

chabo,
rate,

chavo, be connected
synonymous, ever what-

with

chap.
their

All

these words,

etymology.

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJEPS

TREATISE.

IOI

an syllable,

instance

of which

is

seen

in

/;/

Gipsy

Tents
The

(p.40).

language
"

itself is

called
in

"

Romany

"

in

English
in French

cant,"
;

as

well

as

ordinary English, and

themselves
it is RumRoniniis the

but

with

the

Romano

Romanes,
manis,
mus

Rommanis,
Roninimns.
at

Roman/s,
I
am

Romanish}
that

and

informed

(as
to

used

p.

135

of/;/

Gipsy Tents)
Romano is

most

be

preferred
The

of all.
adverb and

Jib (tongue)
or

is

also

used.

Romaneskaes,

Romaneskoenccs The
gypsy Borrow

(Leland
of

Borrow).
Heme,
referred
of
a

pronunciation
of

Thomas is thus
"

semito

Buckinghamshire,
p.

by

(Lazv-Li/,
like other

157):

"Instead he
to

saying
a

Romany,
word the and which

gypsies,

said my

Roumany,
Roumain,

instantlybrought
ancient
name

mind

genuine,

of the

Wallachian

tongue
no

people." And,
between
" "

indeed, Borrow
Roumainesk
"

makes

tinction disand

(Roumanean)
gypsy

"

Romaneskoenaes
also the
same

(after

the
a

fashion).
in
ferring re-

Baudrimont
to

expresses accentuation

like among
as

opinion,
the
"

gypsies
"

of and of

the
"

Basque
Roumelia

provinces.
"

And

Roumania
the
as
"

are
"

names

derived

from of
to

race

"

the

Roum

(otherwise spoken

the

Byzantines"),
1

one

might
form is

be

disposed
Mr.

assume

This

exceptional
History
uses

supplied by
140, where his in

J. Lucas
RomamsU

{The

Yetholm Mr. P-

ofthe

Gypsies, p.

also

given).
edit.

Leland

Riimmanis

English Gipsies (3rd

45)-

102

APPENDIX

TO

that

the

Zotts in the

who

were

brought
855
with

into the
in
course

Byzantine
of

Empire
identified
assumed be

year

had,

time,

themselves
its
name.

this

nationality,and
solution
to

But, before
would
be

this

could
answer

accepted, it

necessary
"
"

first

the satisfactorily Rom

races
or

questions

Why

is the

name

of gypsy

Rum
"

so
"

peculiarly associated
kind of
'

with

and
were

What these who

people, ethnologically
who took

regarded,
the Roum

same'Roum
were

captive
as
'

Zotts, and
?
'
"

already

known
us

the

This

would
of the

ultimately lead
"

to

tion ques-

the

origin
to

name

Roman,"
to

whether earlier
a

applied
"

modern Borrow

gypsies

or

still

Romans."

undoubtedly
these
two
"

regards
"

nection conas

between and possible, translates

"

Roman also very

"

races

even

probable.
"

He

frequently
English
Tents,

the
"

gypsy
at

Romano 47 of

into

Roman is
an

and,
instance

p.

In

Gipsy

there

of

an

English
gypsy

gypsy word

(Lucretia
Romani
as

Boswell)

who

regarded
"

the

equivalent to
Mr. unknown
statement

Roman

woman."
that

De

Goeje's impression
among of Mr. Eastern

the

name

Rom from

is
a

gypsies, appears,
Leland's,
latter of
et

C.

G.
the

to

be
x

erroneous.

We

are

informed in India
a

by
caste

writer

that

there

exists
1

genuine gypsies, recogseq.

The

Gypsies \ 1882,
of modern

p. 336,

Mr.

Leland

also that
one

states,

on

the authority of the late Captain Newbold,

of the

F.R.S.,
name

division

gypsies

Egypt

bears

the

of

"Romani"

(see

The

3rd English Gipsies,

edit. p.

198).

PROFESSOR

PE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

103

nixed

as

such their

before

all

others, who
Rom.
who and This

style

selves them-

and he obtained

language
a

information

from these the

"

Hindu

had, when
his informant he
was

young,
was

lived
very
to
4

with

people,
matter

positivein
so or

(whether people

entitled

be

not).

These

were,

he the

declared,

the

real
'

gypsies They
Rom.
was

of India, and
"

just like

gypsies
their
gypsy.

here.'

called
meant

themselves

and
a

language
And Rom

Rom the

in India
of the

real

general slang
are

road." nomadic

As

in this country,
castes current ; but
"

there

in India

various

among of
even name

all these the

wanderers
as

there

is This

slang
extends the

roads,

in

England.
tribe

slang
own,

into for

Persia. the

Each

has

its

but

generally spoken lingua given by

Mr.

franca
was

is Rom!'
"

One
bread
"

example
which,

this

man

manro,
over

remarks word

Leland,

"

is all This

Europe

the gypsy

for bread."

Hindu

further that
means
"

stated, with

regard

to

those
them full-

Eastern

Roms,
which

people

in

India but

called
were

Trablus,
blood In

Syrians,
not

they

Hindus,

and
some

Syrians."
those districts
seems

naming

of

in which
to

the
used

compound
instead Alsace.
a
"

word of

Romano-chavo I

be

Romano-chal,

ought

to to
or

have chavo
"

included

Mr. gypsy

Bataillard, referring
word the for
"

where (every-

boy

"

lad

"), says,
as a

Sometimes

gypsies employ

this

word

race-name,

usually in conjunction with

the

adjective

104

APPENDIX

TO

Romano. Romane Roma."

Thus,
chave

the

Alsatian

gypsies place

often
of

say

(gypsy

lads), in
of the Ninth

simple
of

(Proceedings
international

Session
'

the

Congres

d' anthropologic et d p.

arcJieologie
29

in 1880, prehistoriques,

511

or

page

of

Mr. ceedings, Pro-

Bataillard's
and

article named

extracted itself, Les

:

from

the

Gitanos

d'Espagne

et

les

Ciganos

de

Portugal
as

Lisbon, 1884.)
not

Further,
valuable

had
at

examined time

Dr.

Paspati's
the main

work1
of this

the

of

writing
upon

portion
which

Note, his remarks

since will

this

subject,
that,
out
seems an

have

read,

are

so

instructive

although they

considerably lengthen
series of

already long enough

desirable
"

references, it
"

to

make of

the

following quotations :
interest in the

One

thing

great
name

history they
name

of

this

people

is the

Rom,

by

which

themselves, Turkey
All the
or

wherever
in the
names

they
most

are

found, whether
parts
them of
are

in

remote

Europe.
of alien which
term

other

given
the
term

to

and origin, is
an

they

avoid

Tchinghiane,
"

opprobrious designation
when the
:

(p.19).
of the

"This

Rom,
or

used Nomadic

by gypsies,either
class, has
a

Sedentary
distinct
a

of

three

very

meanings
husband.
is often

(1) a gypsy, (2)

In

man

(any man), (3)

tales and the songs,
term
rom

listeningto
difficult
to

their
know

it

very

when

Etudes

sur

les

Tchinghianis

ou

Bohemiens

de

Vempire

ottoman.

Constantinople, 1870.

I06

APPENDIX

TO

the in

Nomads.

These
of
race some

are

slight differences gypsies

of Asia Dr.

but,

speaking
the

of

the

Minor

(where
says,

is

"very

numerous"),
not

Paspati

"Their that
form of

language
the
Nomads

does of

differ

essentially

from One

Roumelia"
use

(p. 16).
among
own

which

they
a

occasionally

themselves This
"

indicates Romani
or

contempt
Romni

for their

race.

is

tchik, equivalent

to

gypsy

slut."
of the

But

as

this

expression

is

more

the is not
come

property
pure into

Sedentary class,whose likelythat mongrel chiefly

word

blood did
not

gypsy,
use

it is
a

the
race

term

until
were

had

arisen, whose
non-gypsy
a

sympathies
kindred.1

with

their has

The and is

Romazdn of like

kindred

meaning,
As

probably
other the Dr. form

origin.
of the

among among

the

branches

Romane,
"

romni,2
wife
"

Turkish

gypsies, signifies
out, the
viated abbreA

being, as
feminine

Paspati points
of

romanb,

viz.

rom[a)ni?
common.

diminutive
1

of

this, romnori, seems

Simson,
the p.

also
A

Compare
American
"a

also

195,
even

note.

parallelcase
will call

is that another

of

the

mulatto

(or

negro)
and the

who mental

negro derived
2
"

low

nigger;"
the whites. romni
to

term,

attitude, being

from I have

heard

pronounced gomn!"
be

(p. 463).
in the

Probably guttural
Nomads

this initial g of
r

ought only
these
two

regarded

as

more

tion guttural enuncia-

;
are

for

when letters,

pronounced
occurs

fashion,
3

practicallyone.
inflected
be form romniake with the among of the the The
;
-

The

which

compared may Carpathian gypsies (Miklosich's ficitrdgc,iv. a).

in the dative the singular, that the latter in the form it is evident nominative

romnake

Hungarian
former
; but

is

used
cases

accusative is romni.

in both

TKOFESSOR
.

DE

GOEJE'S
"
" -

TREATISE.

IOJ

"

"

Dr.
an

Paspati

further

states

that

Romano

is used known
as

adjective, the

Language being
be
one

Roman/

tcJiip (elsewhere tscJiib, tcJiib, or

is defined
statement to
an

jib).
bears

Romanes
out

adverb
our

; which

the

of
to

of

English gypsiomeans

ists that, while

rokkcr proper

Romanes
term

"to

speak gypsy," yet

itself

the
at

for the

language

(in England,
researches from
as

least) is Roninimus.
of Dr.

These

Paspati's,extending
parts of Turkey
the
as

as

they

do ward

the the that

European
banks the of of

far

Euphrates,1
of the Romano.

show

very

clearly
like

gypsies Europe,
are

Ottoman
That

Empire,
is
to

those
a

say,

that

certain

widely-scattered family,

speaking substantiallyone
the
to
an

language, applies everywhere

one

term

Rom

(in

shape
to
names.
"

or

another)

its

members;

although

known of

gaujocs" by
ing Accorddescribed and them
as

almost
to

innumerable

variety
the
as

Mr.

C. G. Lcland,
as

people
modern

thus

are

found
east
as

far

south
; while

Egypt,
shows of

far
us

India

Miklosich
the

to

in

Siberia.

As

for

etymology
with compares

Romy

Dr.

pati suggests
Rama,
Latin
The and

its connection
; and

the

Sanskrit
it the

its cognates

with

Roma,

Romanus,
of

and

Romana}
viz.

antipodes

Rom,

gaujo,
with

must

also Turkish
is

be

in referred

to, in
them
1. i").

connection the

the

gypsies. Among
1

pronunciation
2

gadjo

Page 16,

Page

19-21.

108
"

APPENDIX
"

TO
"

(fern, gadji)
same

and
as

the in

word

is

used For

in

much

the

fashion
as

Europe.

the

Turkish
denotes

gypsy,
"

for

his

brethren is
not

elsewhere,
of his is
race :

gadjb

every
or

one

who

Christian,
In of

Jew,
his
one

Musulman.
. . .

This

invariable.
never

songs of his

and
race

stories, the
as a

gypsy A

speaks
of

gadjb!'

saying
with

theirs, Rom

rome'sa, gadjb
with
words

gadjcsa

(gypsy
the
The
a

gypsy,

gentile
of

gentile) represents
and of

antagonism
Turkish

the

the

types.
in

gypsies,
rare

however,
in

apply

gadjb
We

sense

apparently
that
'

western

Europe.
the

are

told
'

"

Like

Rom,

it has

often

meaning

of

husband

fying, {gadji signithe

equally, 'wife'), especially1

recounts

when
"

story
that
to

the is used that

deeds

of

foreigners."
Asiatic is

The
leads

fact
me

gadjb
believe PP. It

by
the
and

the
word

gypsies
Indian

of

origin."

(See

3" 23,
may among

235,
be

236.)
that kutur is

added

equivalent
and of

to

gadjb
the
khdi

the

Asiatic
are

gypsies (p. 301), by

the words
name

that

Musulmans

known

khoraand

(akin

to

the

Spanish

corajai

corajano).
1

Here,
one

again,
has
to

the

element that the

of word

uncertainty
is used,

is introduced.

For

it
to

seems

infer

if p.

only occasionally, 326.)

denote

gypsy

husband.

(Compare

Simsont

TESSOJR'DE

GOEJES

TREATISE.

109

Xote
It would be
our

O.

"

The

Egyptians

or

Gitan,

superfluous to
author's

adduce that
a

any

proofs in
a

support
doubt if it been
"

of the

assertion is

"beyond
of

name

Git
that
more

a no

only

form he

Egyptian,
has Not
other

were

not

the than
aware,

mistake
one

points out
writer. been
any
to

made
so

by
as

learned

that,

far

am

there has been

has

instance

in which But

Gitano
not

assumed been

signify
that

Jatano.
Gitano
ou:

it has
a

always

realized
;

is

simply
is a

corruption of Egiptiano
of

just as

corruption
The

Egyptian.

For

example,
Dr.

in

writing
to
"

about the

Gypsies of Bengal,
name

Mitra
was

refers
"d to

Spanish
the

gitana,

which

indicate

crafty character
does
"

of the
a

people."

Now, although gitdna although

other words

mean

and flatterer,"

derived

from

it, such
all denote it is

as

'andda, gitananuntc, and

gitanedr,

this

quality of
evident the
masc.

"

flattery
these

"

"

or

blandishment,"
come

quite

that

words

have

from
sense

gitdna (in

gitano) in
to

its earliest

of

Egyptian ;
of

owing
psy

these

well-known These
to terms

characteristics
ma)'

the
be

people.

of of

course

applied nowadays
:id in
uses
(

"flatterers"

any

race;

English
the word

we
u

have

something
"

similar
a

in

our

of

gypsy

(eg.

"

little

gypsy,"
may be

-like,"

etc.

"

expressions
are

which

applied
The

to

many

who De

not

gypsies).
in

late

Mr.

Rochas,

speaking

of

the

IIO

APPENDIX

TO

gitanos, says dEgiptianos

en

"

Ce

nom

n'est

qu'une

contraction

sous

lequel ils
Mr.

furent

d'abord

designes

Castille." this le
meme

And
"

remarks Bataillard, similarly,

that
est

name

Gilanos, primitivement Egypcianos,

celui
en

que
cours

dEgyptien,
et
en

Tun

des

premiers
de

qui qui

eurent est

France,
nom

que

celui

Gipsies
Its

leur

principal
the

Angleterre."
form is still is
more

connection evident the

same

with
in the

last-named

spellingEgipcios,which
These
our

quoted

in

treatise.1

earlier
own

Spanish
; e.g.

forms

differ

very

slightly from

Egiptians
and

(1510),Egipcians (1520), Gypsions (15 13 Gipcy (1526), Gip cyans Gipsen

1524),
or

(1536), Egipcyans,

Egipsyans (1537),Egiptians (1549) Giptian (1578), Gyptian

and

(1591), Gipsy (1593),

There
can

and
no

Egipcyans, or Egipcians (1596).2

doubt
most

be in

that

these

English
from it

names

only

differ and

the

details trifling of relate

one

another,

from

those

Spain.
to

And
same

is

equally
of

evident
The

that

they

the

kind modern

people.
and

only

difference
names

between

the

Spanish
that chosen

English
clature, nomen-

is,that, by the
the

accidents have

guide
the
to

Spaniards they
have

form

Egiptiano,which
while
we

shortened
to

'gpfano,

have be

altered
added differs

Egipsyan
the

'. 'Gipsy

It may of
1

that

Catalonian
of
de in

tion pronunciarest

gitdno

from
et

that
Ciganos
found

the

of

Spain.

Lcs

Gitanos

d? Espagnc

les be

These

spellingswill
the Tudors.

all

Portugal. Lisbon, 1884. Mr. Crofton's English

Gipsiesunder

Manchester, 1880.

PR01

DE

GOEJE'S

TREATISE.

til

Mr. De
south

Rochas of

informs

us

that

in

Roussillon, in the
a

Prance,
et

this word

is

pronounced
as

la f agon
that and
"

catalane
Roussillon that

franqaise. But,
was

he
of
arc

explains
Catalonia,
the
"

formerly
oi

part

the

gypsies

Roussillon
it is to
are

brothers
that for

of those Roussillon
his,

of Catalonia,

be

presumed

the

gypsies
and
of that

styled "gitanos"
pronunciation
rather of
one

these
to

the

referred
of

is

distinctive

Catalonia

than this

France.

Probably,

it is the that has with

existence

special pronunciation
writer
to

caused ay
"

Spanish

spell the
Mr.

name

thus,Jitanos}
that
one

Bataillard
in France
to
see

states

of

the of

first

names

given
and

the

gypsies was
illustrated of
says,
same

that in

Egyptien ;
legend
sketches
sont
venus
are

one

may

this
to
one

the

attached

by

Callot
of whom

his

famous

ypsies,

he these

"quils

(VAc^iptcA
catalogued
year
as

(And
"4
Thus,

engravings

planches
we see

des that

E;jypticns"
in

in

the

1691.)
and
u

Spain, France,
were once

England,
known
can
as

Scotland,

these To of this

people
list of

Egyptians."
the
;

countries

also

(on

authority

Professor

De
to

Goeje)
be
adays now-

add

Holland

although
of with

there
as

they

seem

only spoken
With the

Heidens
the

and the

Zi^cuners.
name

Dutch,
is
no

as

French,

of the

ptian
name

longer
which

in

vogue.
was once

Conversely,
as

of

Bohemian^
t
a

well

known

refer

in Uataillard's Les

Gitanos.

112

APPENDIX

TO

in the

Peninsula

as

Egyptian,

has

died

out

of the

Spanish vocabulary, while

term
seem

it is almost

the

exclusive
does is
not

employed
to

in

France

(for Tsigane
and

be But

popular
we were

term,
to

Egyptien
the the far
"

rarely
and
"

used).
numerous

if

consider
to

various

designations given
we

Egyptians
from

of

Europe,

should
above

be

led

away

the

subject of
The is

the

remarks. be

it may present English spelling,

"
"

noticed,
Each If is it

indifferently gipsy
each
to

and of

"

gypsy."

correct, and
were

has decide

plenty
upon

precedents.
a trifling
"

necessary

so

matter,
on

the

preference might
that i;
we
no

be

given

to

gypsy,"
and
"

the

ground
with
were
an

longer spellEgypt
both
at
"

Egyptian Egiptian
"

although

Egipt
time.

"

and

frequently used

one

NOTE Whether

P.

"

Gypsies as
not
"

Musicians.

it be
as

right or

to

regard Zigenner,
it must be

Zigdn, agreed

etc., that

signifying

musician,"
would

this When

translation
the

be

peculiarly
name

appropriate.
is
"

Turkish

form
no

of the
doubt

considered,
"

there
"

seems,
"

indeed,
are

that

musician

and of

gypsy

synonyms.
stem

And

the

special branch
of
in

the
"

gypsy

which
"

is treated

the
to

foregoing
us

Contribution
musicians

is first represented of both Persia

by

"

12,000

sexes,"
in the

who

were

transported

from

India

to

114

APPENDIX

TO

during
is

several
a

centuries, is admitted
of
a

by
?

all. One

But title is

it

only
used

matter

few these

centuries

that

to

be

given
them

to

people, and
restricted gypsy than

that

still

applicableto
is

(in

sense), is minstrelsy
modern,
name
or

sufficient in

of itself to
an

suggest
of date.

that
more

Europe

affair

comparatively modern,

This

is the

of

juggler.
It is well
as

known

that

gypsies

are,

or

were,

nizable recog-

or or goockelaars, jugglers \saltimbanquesy

in

the

various and

states

of in

Europe.
others, this

In is

our

own

country,

perhaps
the

scarcely

perceptibleat
in his

present
defines

day.

But
as

Blackstone,
"a

Commentaries,
of commonwealth

gypsies
among

strange
of

kind

themselves Samuel that

many

wandering
in

impostors

and

jugglers!'

Rid,
of

his

Art
are
or
"

of Juggling (1612), says

them

"juglers." Spenser,
a

in such

591, talks

of "a
as

gipsen
these the
:

juggeler."
counterfeit

And

expressions
. . .

The called

/Egyptians
The
. . .

practising

art

sortilegium.
or

/Egyptians'
much in

juggling
fast
or

witchcraft

standeth sortilegie

loose,"occur

in

Reginald
in
1
"

Scot's In

Discovery of
a

Witchcraft, published
enactment

1584.1
"

Scottish

of the

year

579,
are

the

idle

people calling
the
same

themselves
1

Egyptians

classed

under

These

quotationsare

taken

at

second

hand

from

Mr.

Crofton's
seen

I also remember to have English Gipsies under the Tudors. band of jugglers or "a gypsies" incidentallymentioned, but unable to give the reference.

am

PROFESSOR

DE

TREA

TISE.

I 1

denomination any

as

"all this
as

idle

persons

going
subtle
and instances

about

in

country

o(

realm,

using

crafty and
loose, and
out

unlawful such
many,
"

plays,

jugglery, fast
arc some

others."
in which

These

of

gypsies appear
art

The

true

of

jugglers, \ in legerdemain," Juglers consisteth

as

says
the word

Samuel

Rid,
has

writing
now

in

161
to

2.

And
this

"juggler"
much

come

bear
one

meaning
it had
are
M

exclusively,in English,
a

But

at

time
We

more
a

extensive of the

application.
thirteenth

told the
or

by

writer

century1
ments, instru-

that

Joglar sings
enchants

and

dances,
does

plays

people, or
was a

other also

j'oglayria."
; and

In

short, the

juggler

musician

this
nection con-

part of his profession is better

with another

remembered of the

in

pronunciation

same

word, viz. jongleur.

That
same

Jongleurs
has been for

and

Jugglers

were

one

and

the

clearly shown
the

by

various
to

writers.

It is

enough,
from

present
;

purpose,
himself

quote

the the the

following
instructions duties that of he
and
on

Sismondi
a

who

quotes

of
one

jongleur
his

of

Gascony, regarding
"lie tells and He and catch

of

brotherhood. how
to
a

him

must

know
to

compose

rhyme
must

well,

how

propose

jeu parti.
cymbals,
and

play
the

the tambourine
resound

and To

the

make
little

symphony

throw

Samuel
Mr.

Rid)

quote

here

from

Lucas's

Yetholm

History0) the Gypsiest pp.

86-88.

Il6

APPENDIX

TO

balls

on

the
; to

point play

of

knife
with and

; to

imitate

the
; to

song

of birds attacks

tricks

the

baskets

exhibit
of

of

castles,1
four

leaps (no
; to

doubt,
the

monkeys)2 through
and

hoops

play

on

citole the

the

mandore
to
on

; to

handle
wheel and
to

the with

claricord
seventeen
a

and

guitar ;
to

string the
the

chords,
so as

play

harp,

adapt

gigue

to

enliven

the The with

psaltry,are Jongleur
ten

indispensable accomplishments.
must

prepare if he

nine learns
; and

ments instruto

chords, which,

play
must

well, will
know
are

be

sufficient
to

for his purpose the

he

how

sound

lyre and
that

the
"

bells."

We

also informed

by

Sismondi
to

The

Jongleurs
in

used (Joculatores)

take

their

stations

the

cross-roads, clothed
a

in

grotesque

habits, and

attract

crowd

around

them, by exhibiting dancing

the
manner

apes, antics their

; and

legerdemain tricks,and
and

most

ridiculous

grimaces.
for
not

In

this
verses

they prepared they

recited

audience

the
what
were

which

they

cared

extravagancies they committed,

well rewarded."
a

provided they
is also made
"

And

reference of the

to

the

Charlatans,
the

division

Jojigleurs,

who

amused

people
apes

by
and

their

buffooneries,exhibiting dancing
and

goats,

singing the grossest

? Dramatic

songs

in

3 public."

representation,or
from

panorama.

This These

remark interpolated
extracts
are

is Sismondi's. Sismondi's Historical

View
2nd

of

the

Literature vol. i. pp.

of the
127,

South

of Europe,
145, 147,

Roscoe's
and

Translation, London,

edit,

128,

144,

148.

1846.

PKOEESSOK

DE

GOEJBS

TREATISE.

1 I

This, then,
of the the

was

sion joglayria,or jugglery, the profesor

jongleur,
I have

juggler.
or

But

nowhere other

in

accounts

cited,

in

any

tion descripseen,

of there with

those

early1 jugglers,which
to

I have the

is

any
one

reference

the This

complexion of special and

Sir of Walter

jugglers ;

exception.
is

exceptional
Scott I
;

.nee

furnished
have made it

by
use seems

and

although
refer
truth.
to

it elsewhere,
to

again

it, because

convey

a
"

distinct instance

Scott, then, quotes

in of
one

the
notes
an

following
to

in romance,"

of his

Ivanhoe

(Note

"John

Rampaync,
to

excellent the escape in

juggler and
of Audulf
at

minstrel, undertook

effect

iiracy,by presenting
court

himself he
was

disguise

the this

of the
'

King,

where his

confined.
and

For
whole
was

purpose,

he

stained
as

hair

his

body
white himself

entirely as
but
on

black

jet,so
succeeded

that in

nothing

his the

teeth,' and

imposing
He

King,

as

an

Ethiopian
escape of

minstrel. the
to

effected,
And black of

by stratagem,
from
men
"

the

prisoner."
that the have

this
were

story
known And

Scott
in

is led

believe

England
could
not

during
well

clays

romance."
any

he

arrived

at

other

conclusion. failed
to

What that
were

Scott, however,
black
men were

reflect

upon

was

these
"

j""u $Uu rs.

Now, jongleitrs
Gour's

of both
; as here

sexes," like Behram

one can
sec

imported
passage
as

musicians
1

from

such
'

am

t\ eaking of the

jog

the

Middle

Ages.

Il8

APPENDIX

TO

this

"

William the

de

Girmont, Provost
and

of

Paris, 1 33
from

1,

prohibited going
to

Jungleurs
who

Jungleuresses

those numbers

required
than had

their been incurred female

performances stipulated.
the
censure

in In

greater
1

395

their

libertinism
1

again
If these

of

the

Government."
were

fore, therejugglers,
as

of

the

same

complexion
of

the
we

male should cians musi-

jugglers simulated
have in these

by John

Rampayne,

wandering
fourteenth
not

mountebanks

and
caste

of the

century,
identical
been

of

people

closelyresembling, if
Indeed, what
very has

with, gypsies.
about them

just
to

written that
were a

nearly
of

amounts

saying

portion (at any simply gypsies.

almost of word

rate)

the

early jugglers

Sismondi's
for word The

descriptionsof jugglers are

the
same

as

the is

accounts

given
as

gypsies.

professional caste
and

pictured

consisting of ballad-singers,

dancers and the

musicians, mountebanks,
"

buffoons, who

used

to

take

their

stations

in and

cross-roads, clothed
a

in

grotesque

habits,

attract

crowd

around

them, by exhibiting dancing

the
most caste

apes, antics in

legerdemain tricks, and

and

ridiculous
is described

grimaces."
similar

The

gypsy

exactly
1

words.

Professor

De

Goeje
from Mr.

From

Dr. Yetholm

Burney's History of Music,

Gypsies.
The Yetholm valuable

here

quoted

Lucas's
many

Gypsies (which

contains formation in-

interesting and
In entitled

statements)
at

gives

considerable

regarding "jugglers"
2

pp. 85-91.

tract

De

Heidens

of Zigeuncrs,

extracted

from

No.

8 of the

publicationEigen Baai-d, 1876.

PA

VSOR

DE

GOEJES

TREATISE.

119

states
re

that

the

gypsies
else,
the the

of

Western

Europe
and

are,

anything
And

mountebanks

ballad-

singers.

Scotch
time class

statutes

against
II.

yptians," from
fifteenth
M

of

James

(the
with

century) onward,
bard

these such

people

and vagabonds, bards, juglers,

like," bards
"

"

pretending liberty to
"

and

flatter,"
"

fancied persons

fools

"

or

professed pleasants."
in any

all idle

going
subtle and

about

country

of

this
as

realm,

using

crafty and
such

unlawful
others
"

plays,
;
. .

jugglery, fast
all

loose, and
and

and
.

minstrels,
tions reserva-

songsters,

tale-tellers these

(with
The
arc

certain

regarding already partly

last).
to,
so

English
in
similar

statutes,
terms

referred
not

(though
And in the and mimus
we

perhaps
have
seen

copious
M.)

in

expression).
in

{ante, Note
were

that

Catalonia,
"

year

5 12, laws

passed against
while,
were

gypsies,
East,

fools styled gypsies;"

and
terms.

in

the

sindi

{i.e. gypsy)
have and

once

able interchangeevidences exhibition

associated

we Finally,

already seen
West,
has the been

that

both

in the

East

the
apes

of

dancing
gypsy

and

performing

with
1

people.1
between
to

The in

connection
similar 137,

gypsies and
above,
142, in

"jugglery
and
and

"

is also

referred

to,

terms

the

Ancient 145,

Modern
297,
and

Britons,
vol.

vol. i. pp.

13S, 139,
describe-,
;

143,

296,

ii.

,16-321.
Lacroix

also
bear^

those
which

mediaeval
be

jugglers as
the
etc

exhibitors remarks
,

of

rming
Middle

with

latter part of

Note
pp.

J.,
224,

ante

compared may Lacroix\ (see Manners,

in the

during the

Ages,

225.

London, 1876J.

120

APPENDIX

TO

"

In

the

sixteenth
so

century
numerous

these that

dancers
were

and
to
as

tumblers
met

became

they
as

be in
or

with
towns.

everywhere, Many

in the them in

provinces
were

well

the

of

Bohemians sometimes sometimes

Zingari. They
on

travelled
on

companies,
and

foot, sometimes
some

horseback,
conveyance
a

with

sort

of

containing

the
x

accessories

of their

craft and

travellingtheatre."
near our own

But
for

the the

sixteenth

century

is too

time

present

question.
of the
"a

On

what

authority
of the
do
not

Kingsley styles one Nibelungen-Lied

know
; but
or

reputed

authors I

Zingar
this in
man

wizard,"

it

seems

that

(Klingsohr, Cling
part of
was

Zor,
known

lived Clyncsoi^)
"

that

Hungary
a

as

The

Seven

Castles," 2 and
and

brated cele-

fortune-teller, necromancer,
On
this

astrologer.3
of of the the

showing, then,
century
was

gypsy

jongleur

thirteenth

the

possible author

Nibelungen-Lied.
And
among

this, of
the
was

course,

means

that of

one,

at

least,

Hungarian
a

jugglers

the
us

thirteenth
back
and

century
1

gypsy

; which

brings
also and

to

the

Lacroix, op. eit.)p. 230.

i. pp.

Compare
and
a

Ancient

Modern in also attacks

nection con-

Britons, vol.
with

350, 399,
to

400,

vol. ii. p. 329, And of

"

this reference

travellingtheatre.
upon the exhibition

the of

quotation from
castles," as
2

Sismondi

bearing
district

profession. part of the juggler's

if it be the the called is
our

Which,
He the

Zevenbergen

by

the

Dutch,
in

and
3

Sichenbcrgcn by
is referred "Notes
to to

Germans,
Saint's
and

Transylvania.
and
one

in The

Tragedy (in the text, Kingsley quotes

the

of

Act

V."),

particulars

regarding him

from

Dietrich

the

Thuringian.

122

APPENDIX

TO

example
bed,
or

of their

reputed forefather, King

who,
of

Borgadours, trouba-

Bedabie,
was

according
Britain

to at

these the

King
the

Great
was

time

that
x

Alexander From

Great

King

of

Macedonia."
the

this,therefore, it

appears

that

fourteenthlaws

century
leaders

jugglers
of their
as a

of

France and that

possessed they
also

and

own,

regarded
of
a

themselves
national Whether

distinct

people, possessed

history.
the

jongleurs
in

of the

Ireland,
Memoirs
to

in the

eleventh the
Irish

century

(referred to
believed monarch
not

of
be

Bai'ds),also
from is
a

themselves of the But

descended
B.C.,

British

fourth

century
of

apparently

stated.

those
p.

France with

identified
that

themselves
of the
at

(see Lacroix,
eleventh

225)
who

juggler

century
of

tinguished disAnd that

himself it is
he
to

the

battle

Hastings.
statements

be

inferred
in his
or

from
own

Lacroix's
person
an

(though

alien

invader) was
from

descended,
a

believed

himself whose

to

be descended,
in

caste

of

jugglers
as

presence
as

the

British
B.C.

Islands But of these

dated the

far
to

back

the
to

fourth
is the

century

point

be

attended

complexion
and

jugglers of According

the
to

eleventh
the

century
"

wards. afterin

Ivanhoe
were

instance
"

romance,"
minstrels."

many

of

them this

Ethiopian
story

Now,
Manners,

although
etc.,

traditional

Lacroix's

of

the

Middle

Ages,

pp.

123,

124:

London,

1876.

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJETS

TREATISE.

123

taken
so

as

an

isolated

statement,

it is

only

isolated
s.

far

as

regards the jugglers of

"

the Middle and

One

finds

Ethiopian
at
a

"

minstrels

;lers in

England

period preceding by something beginning

Severus like

the
a

John-of-Rampayne
thousand third

story

years.

When,
IX, the

in

the

of
was

the
in
one

century
we are

A.

Emperor
as

Britain,
of his

told

that
"

he

was

returning to
but

stations

there,
established that

not

only victor,
ever,

also, a
in his
a

peace

being

for

revolving
to

mind certain

everything /Ethiop
among the him
out

might

happen

him,
of

of the

militarynumber, always
made had

great

fame

minstrels, and
with
a crown

of celebrated

jokes, met
whom be well
to

of

cypress
to
as

when removed of have his

he, being angry,

from his

commanded

sight,smitten
as

by
crown,

the he

omen

complexion

of of

the

is said been

uttered, by way

joke, 'Thou
all
we

hast

all be

things, hast
a

conquered
Here,

things, now,
have
a a

victor,

god.'

"

then,
was

swarthy

who jongleur, or joailator,

in
to

also

fortune-teller,
is
no
"

third-century England.
suppose brother the that he
was

And

there
"

reason

the It

only
is true

/Ethiop
that he

among appears fact does

were

his
as

minstrels. of
an

follower

invader,
to

but

that that

not
no

render

it necessary

believe in

there
before

black-skinned

jongleurs

England

the

Ritson's Annalsof the Caledonians

etc, pp. 61, 62.

Edinburgh,

1828.

124

APPENDIX

TO

third

century.
of what the
was

At

any

rate, he

is

very
one

interesting
would like

specimen
to

early juggler
the

; and

know
his

language spoken
The

by

himself

and

brother
makes him
?

Ethiopians. speak
Latin

story
was

retold that

by
his

Ritson
mother

; but

tongue

One

might
the

indulge

still further
of

in

speculations
in

regarding Europe.

antiquity
been
et de

gypsy-minstrelsy
out to
en me

It has

pointed
lettr

that

Liszt has

(Des Bohemiens,

Musique

Hongrie)
"

styled

certain

of

his

compositions
contain
a

Hungarian
element

Rhapsodies" (giving
reminded And he
a

because

they
to

certain which

character
him of

the

whole)

strongly Rhapsody.

the

ancient that the

Greek
these result
"

acknowledges
"

Hungarian
his course interit has

Rhapsodies
with

are

largely gypsies
of

of

the

Hungary.
to
me

Now,
the

further

been

pointed
Greece
whom

out
were
we

that

early

rhapsodists of
like
are

nomadic call

ballad-singers, they

those

people
of in

gypsies when
recent

spoken
or

comparatively
at

times, and Further,

jugglers,
those

jongleurs,

earlier

dates.

ancient
a

rhapsodists, or
recitative of
to

ployed ballad-singers,em-

certain

chant,
; while
was

as

did
one

also

the
names

later

rhapsodists

Ireland

of the of "the

lately given
crew."1
The

gypsies Sibyls
Britons,

that

canting
1

of

antiquity,also, are
ii. p. 290,

See

Ancient

and

Modern

vol.

note,

and

pp.

300,

301.

PROFESSOR

DE

GOEJES

TREATISE.

25

rarded
of here cited

by

Mr.

Paul race.1

Bataillard
Those

as,

in all

bility, probaare

gypsy for

last, however,

the at

sake
a

of
remote

indicating a
date
;

caste
not

of
as

possible gypsies, examples

In upon that theme would somewhat
note
seem

and

of

wandering
statements

musicians. and

these
M

suggestions bearing
there De is

the
not

gypsies

as

musicians,"
to

much

does

strictly belong

Professor
a

Goeje's
deal that

; and
not

perhaps
commend

there

is also
to

good

itself

him. thrown

But,
out

though
in this

the speculative,
to
me

ideas

to

be

worth

considering.
bears in upon their the

The
made

following reference regarding

where it denotes
in

remarks of

gypsies
that

character

jugglers, not
but where

word

musicians, signifies
A gypsy writer maxim adds of
to

mountebanks. it is
are a

last century,
"

stating that

beg

when
"

people's hearts
the

merry,"

that
are

this is of the

also
same

practice of mountebanks,
with the tricks the

who

origin
to
"

gypsies," and
in

whose

custom

it is

put

people always
and

good
before

humour

by jokes,by
offer
he
to

tumblings,
The thus
"

they
whom combine

vend
"

their

medicines."
are

people
made
to

calls
in

mountebanks
the

themselves

characteristics

of

gypsies,

joculatores, sleight-of-hand performers, acrobats,and quacks, or

or

charlatans. the
Let

So

that

any between

collected

proofs,
and

hints, of
1

connection

gypsies
19,
20.

See

des BohhnUns, Origincs

pp.

126

APPENDIX

TO

DE

GOEJ"S

TREATISE.

those

itinerant
to

castes

would
to

have whom that

been

quite

superfluous
was an

this

author,
fact. work
"

connection

accepted
a

[The
Mammuth
a

passage
;
or

quoted
Human Tinkers

is

from Nature

curious

Displayed
. .
.

in

Tour

with
vol.

the Its

London,
a

1789
Thomson,
similar

(see

pp.

97,

98,

i.).

author,
periences ex-

Dr.

had
to

plainly
those is of

gone Borrow

through
and

others,
and

and

although
many
seem

the of
to

book the

largely

Gulliverian
about

fanciful,

statements

British

gypsies

be

reliable.]

Note

Q.

"

Zigeuners, hypotheses
to

Zigani,
before
most

etc.

With
its
turn

so

many

one

each
"

in it is be

appearing
to

be

the
to

plausible
It

"

difficult further

know

which

one

favour.
to

may

noted,

that,
Professor

in

addition De

the

derivations
many

suggested
Mr.

by
G. of

Goeje,

and

others,
another
"

C.

Leland
"

has

lately

propounded ignis fatuus

solution

this

philological seq.).

(in

The

Gypsies,^.

H%et

PLAN

OF

BHURTPOOR.

Garde.

"Titij;7v aruZ.

Trenches

JlpproajcJt"s

ScaLe*

oflfcvrfc

1 2 3 4 5 6

GOPALGURH

GATE GATE GATE

GATE

JUNGEENAH
SOORAJPORE MUTTRA
BEERNARAIN

GATE
GATE

UTTAL-BUND NEEMDAH ANAH KOMBHEER BANSOO

GATE

7
8 9 10

GATE GATE GATE

Breach
General

assaulted

by Li. -Col.
Main Attack. Main

Delamain.

Reynell's
Wilson's
Nicholls' Left Lord

Attack.

C D E F

Colonel General
Extreme Site of

Attack.

Breach. Batteries

Lake's

(1804-5).

Assault

on

the

"

long-necked
main

"

bastion

Colonel

Wilson's

escalade

The

Patha

fo

by

General

Nicholls'

column.

The
(Showing
the

Stormin(I
Portions
oi e

North

Eastern

J. Bartholomew,

Edirf

ill

'":.

attacked "'"'-

by

General

R/synell

"

main

column

Colonel

Delamain

assault.

.13 fic

BHU dmuRTPOOR.
Enceinte,
where
the

Attack

was

made

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

11

The

traditions

of

the
to

Hindu

Jats

of
as

Biana their

and

Bharatpur

point
we
are

Kandahar told

parent
Indian

country,"

by

well-known

archaeologist
"

General modern

Cunningham.
Kandahar, Kandohdr,
De
or

Whether
or

this

town

is the

whether

it is that
to

Ganddra,

KondoJidr,
is
a

which

Professor

Goeje refers,
more

question
allusion

requiring
here.

little But

than

passing

those

Jauts

of

Bhurtpoor
and

(otherwise Bharatpitry Bhartpttr,

are

BJmrtpore)
the has

undoubtedly
or

an

offshoot whose

from

great
been

Jaut
so

Zott

stem,

history
Dutch

closely
And
to

studied British

by

the

gypsiologist.
have

readers Because

they

quite

peculiar

interest.

128

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

it

was

from
army
to

the
was

walls

of

their

fortress
in

that

British
of

compelled,
and

the

January
after

1805,

retire, baffled
on

humbled,

vainly attempting
to

four

different and

occasions

carry

the

place by
years

storm;

although,
was

twenty-one
balanced

later, this

failure

by

the

triumphant
the
a

assault

directed
was

by

Lord

Combermere,
until
a

victory
and

not

obtained

after
most

stubborn

masterly

defence, by
That

gallantfoe.
seated
not
likely un-

this

Jaut family was particular

at
an

in

Afghanistan
;

earlier
are

date

is

and in

there that

still many
"

of

their of

kindred

country.
one

The
"

Jats

Afghanistan,"says
belong Jats who
of Lahore
are

writer,1
race as

doubtless

to

the form the

same

vast

the

Jats and

so

large a part
now

of the

tion populafrom

territories Karachi."
"

governed

and

These

Afghan Jauts

described
"

as

some fine,athletic,dark, handthe Hindkis,

vol. (9th edit.),

race

and, together with

Britannica

In

the

Encyclopedia

i.

P. 235-

77/

GE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

29

constitute the)'

about

one-eighth of

the population

of Afghanistan.

But, if the Jauts of Bhurtpoor have

from exodus the
must

come

Kandahar be

of

Afghanistan,
five hundred

their years

placed
Because
us

back,

at

least.

Reinaud,
that

as

quoted
was

by

De

Goeje, informs
in the

this tribe
at

settled
time

neighbourhood
invasion

of Delhi of the

the of

of Tamerlane's
It is less
"

north that

India.
"

however, likely,
was

their that
it

parent
Sind

country
;

Kandahar

than

was

in which town,

latter

the coinage territory

was

of And

another

Kandohar,
the

current.
was

Sind, together with

home of the that
race

Punjaub,
It
was

the peculiarly the Indus

Jauts.

in
two to

Valley
of the

Tamerlane before he

slew
came

thousand Delhi Five "of blood and

were
;

it

was

inclusive this district,

an

of

the
was

Rivers, that
old"
;

early

writer

says

inhabited
so

solelyby people
was

of

Jaut

and

much

the that the

of Jaut identity the

two terms

Sindi

recognized

and interchangeable,

speech
K

of the

130

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

Jauts is,we
as

are

told,

"

now

generallyknown

Sindhi."1 Whatever their earlier

history
are

may

have

been, the Jauts of Bhurtpoor

in that

discernible fourteenth And

ever

neighbourhood
the
era

in

the

century,
have At

of

Tamerlane. there

they
since. the

held the

their

ground
day,
the

present

population of
estimated of
at

territory of
750,000,

Bhurtpoor,

about
and

consists many

mainly

Jauts ;

its
of

princes,for
this stock. This in
the

generations,have

been

state,

we

learn, rose
of last

into

importance
"

early part
be

century,

under

It

may

inferred,from
Sind

two
at
one

statements

in Professor included
a

De

that Goeje's treatise, Modern 9, note

time

large

part of

Beloochistan.

Thus,
in

Kozdur

is stated
it is

(ante, p.

5) to
A

be

situated

Sind, although
the
eastern

reallya considerable
of

distance
much
to

within

frontier than

Beloochistan.

more

extreme

instance
or

this is the
is described pp. 25,

reference
as

the

town

of

Tiz,

Teez, which

"the

capitalof
Mokran,
itself

Mokran
or

in Sind" is

(ante,
in

26), whereas

Mekran,
four

wholly

Beloochistan, Teez
west

being

about

hundred

miles

of Sind.

132

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

rounded
many

the

city

of

Bhurtpoor,
cost

in

spite

of

efforts, which
of
men.

him

several

sands thou-

From fortress
as

that date
was

up

to

the the

year

1826, this
of India the all

regarded by

natives
as

impregnable ; and,
citadel of of

moreover,

being
centred

very

India,
ultimate
"

in

which British
"

their
In

hopes

overthrow.
a signifies

its widest

sense,

Bhurtpoor
extent

district of about
in
not

the
at

same

as

shire, Lincolnsituated the of

same

which,

that

time,

were

only the large

but also

fortified

city of

name,

the

strongholds
Combheer. their
;

Deig,.
these the

Biana,
latter

Weer,

and for

But

depended
central
them

integrityupon
when
our

great
entered
with

fortress after

and had

troops
met

that

fallen,they

no

resistance it
was
"

from

the various

garrisons.
was

Thus,

the

great

city
And

itself that this

actually although
Lake's

Bhurtpoor."

place,
after tically prac-

considerably strengthened
been for
a

repulse,had impregnable

regarded
very

as

long period;.

THE

SIEGE

OF

BIIl'RTPOOR.

33

not

only

so

tar

back
before

as

the
"

days
For

of

Siiraj

Mall, hut
many

long

that.
states to

centuries
it
was

other
sent

threatened
stores

had,

said, India

their

this this

stronghold

of

for

' safety."

And

feelingof
lessened

fidence con-

was,

naturally, not

after

1805.
been

"Its

imagined
in the

impregnability had
of the

confirmed,

opinion

natives,

by

the

repeated failures of the gallant army

Lord
and

under
but go

Lake. take among

Oh,

you

may
a

bullyus
common

Bhurtpore,' was
the
had

expression

petty

chiefs

and

fractory re-

rajahs we
1

frequentlyto
vol. ii.p.

reduce."2

Lord

Combermere's

Memoirs,

236. London,

1866.
"

Ibid., p.

237.

Sir
the he

Thomas

Seaton
"

testifies As my his

to

the

same

feelingamong
Agra,"
"

peasantry.
in guns various

regiment
march
we

approached Bhurtpoor,
as we

says,

describing
from

to

escortingthe
the

Meerut,

heard,

passed through

the villages,
as

confident fate that

come

predictionsmuttered
awaited back !'
'

by
go
to

the

natives

to

the

us.

Ah,

Bhurtpoor wish,
no

you

won't

said
; and

some,
one

their

doubt, father
out

to

the

thought
house
1

old wrinkled
arms

hag, rushing
in the up.

of

her

and
to

her skinny raising ;

air,exclaimed,
Go

Go

Bhurtpoor

they'll splityou

and

be

134

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

By 1825, the capture

necessary
At
to

of this

place had

become

British

supremacy.
an

this

period
our

opportunity

had

sented preyears

itself for the previously, died claimed another

interference.

Two

old

Rajah
the

of

Bhurtpoor
had the
son

had been
of
to

childless, and

throne and

by

his

brother At

by

brother.

the first,

latter died

had

yieldto
two

his uncle, who,

;

however,

within his the had of

years

poisoned,
then

it is

supposed, by
himself that of
a

nephew,
throne. entered

who One

placed

upon he

account at

states

Bhurtpoor
killed
at

the

head

body

troops, and
is that the
At

the

[rajah ;

another the then

version

he,

that

time, slew

regent,

rajah having previously been

any rate,

poisoned. Rajah
of of the years
name

he

made seized

himself the
person

Bhurtpoor,

and

acknowledged sovereign,a boy

old of
"

of five The

son

of the
usurper
' "

murdered
was

rajah.

this

LDoorjun Saul,
Cadet
to

and

he,

all killed,

of you

{From

vol. i. chap. iii. Colonel,

London,

1866).

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

135

and the
1

all that

dynast)-, belonged

to

the

race

of

Jauts.1
The

version
Cadet
to

of the

story

given by

Sir Thomas this

Seaton effect.

{From

vol. Colonel^

i. chap, iii.) is to the

Sir David
had had force and

Ochterlony,acting for
to oust

Governor-General,
the

resolved

Doorjun
this

Saul he

from

position he
as

gained, and,
as

with

view,

assembled

large

he

could, including a
towards

powerful train
But
a

of

artillery,

advanced

Bhurtpoor.
war

the when

Governorthe
sources re-

neral,fearing "another
of the the

at

time
to

empire
contest

were

strained the march renounced

were

the of

uttermost

to

maintain
orders

with the

Court of

Ava,"

"

gave
as

for

suspending

the

troops, and
intention
to

Doorjun

Saul

cunningly

his

of

usurping the throne, the

to

soldiers
"

ordered
were

return

their

cantonments."

No

sooner

the

troops

than dispersed,

Doorjun

Saul, having
eyes,

succeeded the

in blinding

the Governor-General's of

improved
want

opportunity
of

which, by

the
was

incapacityand
enabled
to

of

judgment
He of

his

opponents, troops, laid

and

he in

avail

himself.
tons

levied

manufactured provisions,
of

powder
walls of

thousands

shot, repaired the

out

ruinous

Bhurtpoor,
the works

cleared of that

the

ditches, and
fortress ; then

strengthened all
he entered into
taining enter-

grand
all the

with negotiations and in spirits

independent princes ; and,

the

all enrolling the he

malcontents who

and

turbulent
to

surrounding
raised Seaton
as

districts

flocked
of of the

his

standard,

the
"

military ardour
a

Jats
who and

by [described
inhabit that

peculiarcaste
tales of former

people

country

"] by

conquest

136
It

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

does

not
were

appear

that

the

British moral
It is

authorities
motives
true

actuated

by
this

any

high

in

interferingat

point.

that the had

been

boy-rajah and

his father

before
us as

him

formally recognized by
of

the

rulers rightful had

its
never

Bhurtpoor.

But
our

then,

Bhurtpoor
to

acknowledged
;

right
missed dis-

settle
us

affairs

and,

indeed, had
from for
"

very it
was

summarily
convenient Saul
army
as

its presence.
us

However,
this

to

regard
to

Doorjun
an

usurper," and
with and

despatch
ostensible

against him,
of

the

object
the

displacinghim
of his

establishing re-

authority
was

youthful
"

cousin. outward difference

This, indeed,
appearance.

actuallyclone
there
was a

to

But

vital
new

between that
of

the
his

position of

the

rajah
had

and

predecessors. princes, and

of India.
to

These their

been

independent
the heart

was principality

But

the

hopes

of

future

and victory, that

was

prepared
considered bulwark be

defend
the

rately despeof the

the
Hindostan

fortress
as

by

whole

the
was

impregnable
destined
to

againstwhich

British power

broken."

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

137

reduction
a

of

Bhurtpoor
of
its

made

that

province
and

dependency

the

British

Empire,
an

thenceforward that
There the
"

rajahs owned
would

allegiance
scorned.
in

their
was

predecessors
a

have
of

strong
"

element of this of

mockery

re-instatement
was

boy-rajah.
the

His
his

city

in

the
overrun

hands

British,

was territory

by

their troops, his

to

own

treasury

was

despoiled
to

the other

extent

of of
was

,{,480,000 (not
u

speak
British
;

of

forms

loot

").

And

the

commander officers of the

and

enriched

by ,"60,000

his

men

receivingproportionate shares
The
way in

plunder.
to

which

this
bear

was

explained
But

be
any

righteous
1

cannot

criticism.1

On

one

page

(p.42)

of

the

book

from

which vol.

I learn this ii.), it

was

these facts

(Lord
is

Combermere's

Memoirs,
as
a

Doorjun
because that But it
was

Saul he
was

spoken
that gave

of
we

"usurper," and
him upon
our
"

such
we

dethroned
our

or,

rather,

is the when
not
at

reason

for

attack

Bhurtpoor.

all the

wealth

of

Bhurtpoor
young

fell to

disposal,
It

assigned to

the

heir and
a

his

people.
in money
this

all (or, and

least,something
into
we
oar

like half

million
And

went spoil)

07cn
"

pockets.
The

is the Sal

kind

of

defence

made

fact of Doorjwi

^8

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR,

such both

virtuous

explanation

of

our

attitude The

is

hypocriticaland
of old

unnecessary.
was

capture
of the

Bhurtpoor

only
and

repetition spoliation.

story of conquest
the

Possiblythe people of
/mving
been in

Bhurtpoor territory
the
as

quiet possession of parties

in the
or

throne, and
the

knowledged ac-

by
no

all

state

maharajah,

individual

either

openly

secretly si/pporting the

claims the and

of Bulwunt
the

Singh (the boy-rajah), 7iaturally gave

to

former

full right
latter
to

all

the claim

pjvperty in the fort,,

which he

deprived the
to

of

any

might
is
one

be

supposed
continuous
the words

have

it"

(p. 130).
of
our

This

sentence

contradiction
affair.
"

alleged motives
can

out throughfrom
these

Our The

real

motive
of

be

seen

(p. 62)

capture
as

Bhurtpore
of
a

was

regarded
and
a

by

the

princes

of

India
been of
a

the

test

our

power,

failure would
and And Lord the when

have

the

signalfor

general

outbreak

formation
one

powerful confederacy against us."

"on
to

reads
was

that

the

24th [January,1826],
the

Combermere
of the

able
of

report

complete

jugation sub-

whole
that

the

Bhurtpore
not

one territory,"

must

understand the young

it

was

subdued,
of the
states

in the

interests

of

rajah,
sentence,

but which

British
that
on
"

Empire.
the young

The

succeeding
. . .

rajah
from

was

formally reinstated
he

the

...

musnud,
is not

which flat

had

been of

temporarily driven,"
the

only
in

contradiction

argument

advanced it is

the
true.

sentence

given in
not

italics

above,

but

only

half

He

was

reinstated.

140

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

The

position and city is

thus

appearance

of
"

the

leaguered be-

described
to

Bhurtpore,
west

situated

about

thirty miles
in the
town,
on

the

of level

Agra,

stands The

midst

of

an

almost
in

plain.

eight
the

miles
western

ference, circum-

is bounded

side

by

ridge

of

low, bare, flat rocks, while

its limits of
are

where everya

else isolated That the

dotted

by
or

few size."

eminences

little

height
was

surrounding country by
the arid

not

wholly
gested sug-

characterized
in

appearance

Captain

Field's
may
a

sketch,1
be
seen

as

well from

as

by

the

above

sentence,

this

description given by
was

young
a

officer, who

at

the

time

one

of

reconnoitring party,
"

then

advancing through
our

the the

forest town."

that

lay

between entered
under
our
a

camp

and

"We
grass
on

beautiful

glade,
trees

fine of

soft

feet, noble
in such

all kinds

each
as

side, and

varieties
can

and show. the

luxuriance In the

only a tropical country

at

distance, and
1

the

end

of
pp.

glade, rose
181.

Introduced

between

180

and

THE

Si

OF

BHURTPOOR*

141

round
"

tower,

with
corner

some

other the

loopholed
of
rounding sur-

building," a
Bhurtpoor.
the
"

of

fortifications the

"A

part town,"

of
says

country

another
and

writer,

was

covered remainder and

by by

thick

wood

jungle,

the

ruined

villages,small

gardens,
Of
is

enclosures." and the

the

citadel from

fortifications, some

idea Lord from

gained

plan
l

attached
as

to

Combermere's

Memoirs
sketch

well

as

Captain
corner

Field's the

of

the The
:
"

north-eastern
account

of

ramparts.
is
as

given

in the
11

Memoirs

follows

The

fortifications consist enceinte of

of

citadel

and

continuous

mud lofty thirty-five in

bastions, connected

by curtains, and
semicircular On
some or

shape
the

generally
frustra

either

like

of
are

cones.

of
most

these of
narrow

bastions them
are

there

cavaliers, and
the curtains been

joined

to

by long
made
to

necks. enceinte

Additions
1

have

the

representation of
181.

which

is given between

pp.

180

and

142

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

since called

Lord the
was

Lake's Futteh

time,

and

one

bastion,
tory, of Vicbeen who the
rows

Boorj, or

Bastion
to

vauntingly declared
the blood
and

have

built with fell in the

bones
In

of those
cases

last

siege.1

many

ramparts
of trunks in them
straw
were

were

strengthened by
trees,
mass

several buried

of the

which of

were

right up-

earth, and
of

all

of

constructed

clay

mixed

with had
was

and

cow-dung.
on

This

composition
of fierce Such which
sun

been allowed another

1 "

put
to

in

layers,each
under added. the

harden

before mode
the

layer was
not

of

Had
or

the

Jats at Bhurtpoor erected

of

Futteh

Boorg,
the gora

Bastion
and bones

Victory, in
of

which

were

built up dreaded
vain
not

skulls

the
had

thousands

of

the

log (whitemen)
to storm

who

fallen in Lord of

Lake's ? Was

attempt
the whom

the

bulwark

Hindostan

great

and

terrible
the

Lony

Ochter
to
see

(Ochterlony), in
their
works
most

they had
enemy,

discernment
Were had
ever

able formidand
not sent

dead?

not

their

higher
and
was

stronger
the Motee the the of

than

they

been the

before,
abundant

from Jheel (lake), full of

rains

by

Gods,

water, which, when

would

they had
them
to

let it any

into

ditch, who
success

dare

to

attack Cadet

with

hope

"

From (Seaton's

Colonel).

THE

OF

BHURTPOOk,

143

construction
a

rendered

any

attempt
almost the
many

to

lish estab-

practicablebreach
have
seen

impossible ; shape
cases

and

we

that, from
was

of the
very

bastions, enfilade
difficult
broad feet
and

in
was

The

enceinte

surrounded twenty
was, to

by

deep ditch,

from This

thirty
fact, a

long [? broad].
or

in

nullah,

dry
stiff

watercourse,

which,
steep,

running

through

clay,

had One

almost

pendicular per-

banks.

source

of weakness,
arose

however,
from into the

attached
numerous

to

this ravine, which

watercourses

small

leading
an

it, affording in
Outside number for the of the the

many

places
gates

easy
an

descent.

nine

were

equal
So

semicircular
outer

earthworks."
:

much

ramparts

there

yet
in

remained the

interior

stronghold, situated
town.
"

northern

part of the

The

citadel,
of the
a

completely commanding
place,was height
hundred hundred of very

the

body

great

strength,risingto
of the

above and and

the level fourteen

ground
The and

of

one

feet.

ditch,

fiftyfeet broad,

fifty-nine

144

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

deep,

had

its counterscarp
revetment

faced
stone.

by
From

pendicular per-

of
rose

the

bottom
stone

of wall well

the of

escarp

perpendicular
a

eighty feet, forming

flanked this

fausse-

braye,
towers.

by
arose

forty

semicircular
stone

Above

another

wall, seventy-four feet

in

height,and

flanked

by

eleven
one

conical bastions,1 whose

hundred and

total relief

reached
In

feet." seventy-three stood the

the

centre

of this citadel harem. further

"

rajah's
BhurtMoti from the

palace and
pore
was

The

strength of by
the

increased
at
a

Jheel, a
the side

lake

situated This
town

short

distance
on

place.
of the

lake

was

bounded
or

by
as

bund

embankment,

by cutting which,
the former

was

done actually

during
said

siege,not
the

only,as
was

we

have

Although
seem

citadel
towers

largely built
bastions
were

of

stone,

it

would much

that

its

and

constructed

after the

fashion

of the
overlain assumed

ramparts
with
from of the
a

that

girdled the casing

made Lord of

town,
concrete.
to

viz.

of This

bricks,
is
to

thick
a

be

reference

"those

huge

mud

mounds

citadel," in

Combermere's

Memoirs

(vol.ii. p. 292).

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

45

"re,

could

the

ditch

[the dry

moat

rounding sur-

the
it

enceinte]be
of

filled,but

also

portion

the

surrounding country
Finally,the
with
tions fortifica-

placed under
all round
furnish which
"

water."

bristled
tons

to artillery,

"

of

powder

and

thousands
and

of shot
heavier

had

been the

duly provided ;
cannons

the
"

fire of be

and

"

jinjalls
less count-

could

supplemented by
;

the rattle of
case

matchlocks

while, in
line of the

of

night
could

attack, the
be with

whole

ramparts

and brilliantly

instantaneously lightedup
And walls the
were
men

Bengal lights.
these massive

who

defended five

twenty-

thousand

strong, of
and

warlike resolute
in

Jaut
as

and

Pathan

strain, brave

their of would

assailants, and

confident That had

the

memory

their past victories.

conquer
means a

Combermere

where

Lake

failed,was
;

by
the

no

foregone
was

conclusion

and

task

before

him

great indeed.
the the

These,
defences

briefly enough described, were

of

Bhurtpoor.

But,

besides
L

146

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

armed

inhabitants,
the
town

who

constituted wide
a

the

son, garri-

which

these

walls enclosed thousand that of One

contained

populationof
appearance
was

hundred

people. Its
any

presumably
that

other

great Indian

cityat

date.

reads of the One

of verandahed

houses, and

gardens, and
roof. As
we

maharajah'spalace,with

its marble
"

reads, above
stated,
was a

all,of its wealth

belief that

before

incalculable the

sure trea-

concealed

beneath

fortress the

of

Bhurtpore generally prevailed in

For centuries it
was

East.
states to

many

other
sent

threatened
stores

had,

said,
India
a

their

this

stronghold of

for

safety.

Its

sovereigns,

belonging
were

to

predatory

tribe

[the Jauts],
to not

also

supposed
which

themselves

have
knowledge, acl

amassed

plunder
and

they
not

dared
to

knew

how the
"

expend."
amount

It

was

even

stated

that

of
and

treasure

there
"

amassed,
said
to

in

specie

jewels,"

was

exceed

,"30,000,000
that
'2

sterling."2It
1

is at least certain
vol. ii.p.

,"480,000
Ibid., p.
239.

Combermere's

Memoirs,

236.

148
curious much

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

and

handsome all

Bhurtpore
oriental
a

book
. . .

prized by

scholars

in

Calcutta," which

also formed And

none

portion of
this
was

the cluded into

general'sspoil.
in him. in the
a

of

portion

of
so

,"60,000 allotted
free
*

With his mode

of

general
of
"

from the

scruple displaced
a

reinstating
it is

Rajah large
was

Bhurtpoor,
of

that likely

very

amount

unacknowledged throughout
the

treasure

distributed

besieging

army.

Of
an

the

appearance

of

the

garrison,we

get
from

interestingand
Thomas his

picturesque account
then
a

Sir

Seaton,
"

young fire."

cadetIn

receiving following
connaisance

baptism
he in the

of is

the
re-

sentences,

describing a

made,
"

earlier stage the

of the tion direc-

siege,by

party," under feeling

Nicholls, young
of their number
:
"

of General of
course,
one

Seaton

being,

u
.
. .

We the

now

formed

into all at
our

line,and, advancing
once

through
and

forest, came
burst
on

into three

the

open,

Bhurtpoor

view

not

hundred

THE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

149

yards off.
Two the built

The

scene

was

beautiful
on

in the

extreme.

lofty massive
celebrated

towers

the

left

"

one

that

of

Futteh

Boorj (Bastion
commemorate
an

of

Victory),
Lake's

by
"

the seemed

Jats
to
a

to

Lord

repulse

form

angle
of
our

of the

fort,at
massive
tinued con-

point
bastions

from and

which

succession crossed
a

equally

curtains the

front, and

off

to

right,until

projecting bastion,
all further view. and of
sort
on

meeting
M

part of the

cut forest,
were

The

embrasures
were

armed
a

with

guns,

t'ne walls

assembled
or

great
in

number
every

the of

garrison, standing
careless with their with attitude.

reclining
were

Some
over

sitting cross-legged,
; others

their

matchlocks

their knees
the

with many,

legs dangling
their sword
over

over

walls in
were

while
or

and

shield

hand,

their upon
at

matchlock
the
ease,
"

their

shoulders,

standing
and
was

parapets,
little The

apparently talking
that
an

chatting
so

suspecting
were

enemy and

near.

walls the blue threw

on

sharply
cloudless

clearly defined
the
sun

against
our

and
into

sky, and
relief in the

at

backs

high

wild-looking quaint
and

soldiery

the

parapets,

their

picturesque costumes,
of their Kastern which like glitter

lighting up
with their
a

the varied
of

colours

garb
made

flood

shine, glorious sun-

brightly polished

arms

diamonds. groups
were

"Several

of

men,

whom in

we

observed

sitting together,

singing

chorus, beating

150

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

time the

with walls
a

their tall

hands,
spear,

and stuck

here

and

there
a

along
little

upright, bore
of
some

pennon, "The
trees

the

mark, probably,

petty chief.
the thick forest
our

overhanging
formed
a

boughs
which

of

shade and

partiallyscreened
minute
or

dark

uniforms,

for

two

we

were
pleted, com-

unobserved. when
were

The the

reconnaissance

was

nearly
of

beauty

and

interest the

the

scene

greatly
the

enhanced
two

by
on

appearance, of left,
a

from

between of

bastions and his

our

clump
with spear
a

horsemen,

prancing
over

each caracolling,

bright

matchlock

shoulder,

or

long

in his hand.
"

On

they
was

came

bounding by
our

towards

us, till their

progress

arrested

horse
and in

who, artillery,
a

quick
sent
a

as

thought, unlimbered,
of shots

few
the

seconds

couple
and

right through scattering them

of

capering right
and

steeds and left, them.

"

horsemen,
many

unhorsing

the

best

riders

among

When the

the

men

on

the

walls

saw

the
was,

flash
in the

and

heard
moment

sound
of

of

our

guns,

there

first

surprise,a
a

tremendous of

hubbub shot had

and

; then

down

came

perfect shower
The the
enemy of
as

grape

and laid

matchlock-balls. their guns for

evidently
forest
as

edge
almost

the

and I
can

been
write
over,
a

practisingat it,for
the and

quickly
were

word,

eleven

of

our

men

knocked
to
so

the whole

force

was

exposed

sharp

fire

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR,

that

General

Nicholls
wherever

ordered
we

us

to
1

disperse

and

shelter

ourselves

could."

The
the

"quaint

and
"

costumes" picturesque
the

of

garrison,and

varied

colours

of their
to

Eastern
account

garb,"are
of the

casuallyreferred
assault
"

in

an

grand

Alarmed

at

the

event

[the firing of
the be

the of the

mines], the
north-east either
some

garrison crowded
bastion, and
white
or

angle
seen,

could

dressed

in

brightly coloured
their swords
in

garments,

waving

defiance,
In very

others

beckoning eagerly for support."2

Field's

Captain
same

picture, however,
are

the

people

represented
is
not

as

wearing

blue with

forms, uni-

which

consistent

the
ments." gar-

expression

"

white the

or

brightly coloured
of
in

But

defenders

the

east northwere

bastion, eight hundred

Pathans,3 and, whatever
be

number,

their attire, it

cannot

regarded

as

exemplifying the

fashions

of

From

Cadet

to

vol. i.chap. iii. London, Colo7iel,

1866.

Combermere's

Memoirs,

vol. ii. p. 113.

Ibid.,p.

125.

152

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

the whom

Jauts.
Seaton

Thus,

the

picturesque soldiers
may

of

speaks

have

differed
as

very

considerably from
their
costume.

those And those the of

Pathans,
former

regards
sumably prerate,

were

Jauts ;
that manned the that So

them,

at

any

battlements
was

of the
"

Futteh of the above

Boorj, since Victory."

the
must

Jauts'
have

Bastion been the

also of
it may

cavalry spoken
passage
"

by

Seaton

in

who,

be with
"

supposed, resembled
the

or

were

identical

Jaut

horsemen in

described these words

were

by
:

him
"

on

previous occasion,
the
were

Amongst
who

enemy's
clad
our

men horsein suits

numbers

of

chain-mail,
not

through
their

which

lancers which
as

could

drive of the

lances, but
went

the if it

bayonets
had and been the

14th
the

through
the

paper,

fine

point of
of the

bayonet
coming over-

heavy weight
all the

musket of the bad

resistance
Not
at must

finely
picture
Eastern chain-

tempered
of

armour."

all

Saracenic

knighthood
have

those

horsemen

presented, with

their

THE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

153

armour,
nor
was

pennoned
the

lances, swords, and

on

shields;

matchlock longout
'

their shoulders

the
"

least

of For

keeping
the
use

with
of

the firearms
when

term

Saracen."
a

is

quite

modern
with

affair in
;

Europe,
the
"

pared com"

Asia
vague

and

Saracens

(a

somewhat
to

expression) are
the manufacture

understood of
to

have

taught
and of

gfun-

powder,
ruder
races

of artillery West. here

all kinds,

the

of the

These

are descriptions

quoted
whom
"

because
we are

they relate
most

to

the

people

with

concerned To of

in these

pages
extent

the the

Jauts

of of

Bhurtpoor.
that
to

what other
But

people
known had

city were
writer.

lineage

is not
race

the

the

ruling

for

Two of

years

later,Lord
"a

Combermere

received of

from

the

Rajah
with
sword is

Pattialah and

complete
of

suit

chain-armour,
gold,
a

casque and

gauntlets
and

steel, inlaid with

and
a

shield, a bow
the
"

arrows,

dagger."

It

likelythat
from

beautiful

old armour" other such

which

he carried
was

off

Bhurtpoor
and

"amongst
that many

plunder/'
were

of

this
use

description;
in that

then

in

daily

stronghold of

the

East.

154

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

long

time

been

that

of

the the
so

Jauts, and
initial also
are

as

in they figure particularly

act

of

the

defence
to

of

Bhurtpoor,
last
scene

they

visible

the

very

of of
a

the lake

struggle.
situated

Mention
near

has
town

been
on

made its

the

western

side, which canal, with

the Both when

communicated,
moat moat

by

means

of

which
and
was

surrounded canal
were

Bhurtpoor. kept dry, except

;

siege

threatened of much
water.

and

then, by cutting lake, these

the The
were

the

embankment
even

the of

filled, and
land
were

surrounding
Jaut cavalry
ment, embankwhen
to
a

placed
just in prior

under the
to act

of

cuttingthis
investment,

the horse left

detachment Combermere's
scene,

of

belonging
wing
came

Lord the

upon

and
to

the
way,

enemy,

taken
an

by

surprise,
ance. resistforces before
ten

had

give
Had

after

imperfect
British

the

advance
a

of the

been Lord times

delayed by
Combermere
as

few

hours, the task

have been

would Because

difficult.

the

walls

of

the

156
the
when
to

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

morning
the

of the

10th

of

December,
in

1825,
attempt
On the

Jauts were
the
waters

foiled

their lake. of the

let loose

of the

followingday
was

the

investment the left

fortress

completed ;

wing, under
with

General
the other

Nicholls, having then

joined

division,which, with the Commander-in-Chief,

had nine
was come

up

on

the

10th. of the

During
British the

the

next

days, the
taken
up

time
in

commander

examining
of attack
;

ground

and

maturing

his in

plan

the troops

being
up

employed
defensive

reconnoitring,in throwing
and in

works,
and

making

the of

sary neces-

gabions
whom
"

fascines
the

(some
most

which
he

his Grace

considered

fitting person,

replied
" '

You the

can't
man

do

better

than

have
'

Lord

Combermere.
of
a

He's

to

take

Bhurtpore

or

words

similar

purport.
" '

But,' urged
Lord

the

deputation,
In

'

we

don't do

think
not

very

highly of
him
"

Combermere.

fact,we

consider

a
'

man

of any
care

great
a

genius.'
n

I don't
to

"

about
!'

his

genius,I
the showed

tell you duke him

to to

he's

the

man

take

Bhurtpore
And

exclaimed

his be

astonished

auditors."

the

sequel

right.

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

57

jure

conspicuously in

the A

foreground
system
between of

of

Captain Field's sketch).

was

nalling sigthe and

to

also

established the enable of

various
a

posts
was

forming
to

investment,
due the notice

line

formed the

be

given of
of

departure
which the
town

frequent
of the

bodies

cavalry

garrison
of

neighbouring
sent out to

fortified

Kombheer

the assistance mounted

of their beleaguered
we parties, are

friends.
"

These

told,
off

interrupted our
horses,
cut

communications,
off much
our

carried

our

camp

followers, and
Skirmishes
of

generally did
with

damage."1
were

these

outsiders and
on

thus of

frequent

occurrence,
were

the the

garrison
to

Bhurtpoor
their

ever

watch fire of

harass their

foe,
guns

not

only by
1

the

heavy
ii. p.

They

are

spoken

of

(Memoirs,

vol.

55)

as

"

flyingparties of J a/ horsemen;"
Jal Jat
is is

but, although
same

this

word that

frequently used
intended,
but

by
is

the

it writers,
a

seems

misspelt by
that of

clerical
case

or

error. printer's

It is obvious

this is the
the

when

Khoosial

Singh,
"

brother-in-law
the

usurping rajah, is

styled (p. 118)

gallantJal"

158
and

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

lighter firearms
also and
to

from
means

the
of

walls

of

their

fortress, but
of horsemen
In

by

flying parties

sharpshooters.
the
enemy,
as

order

deceive
as

the

British

general continued,
feien
the the
that

long
was

possible, to
be

that

the

assault

to

made

from

south-west, where attempt.

Lake with

had this

vainly made expectation,

had
on

And,
of
the

portion

fortifications But cordon

our

been the

greatly strengthened. 23rd

was

when,

of December, drawn

the

of investment

and tighter,
two

troops
the

seized
eastern

and

occupied
of
its

positions on eight
the

side from the

the

city, not

hundred real

yards
of

ramparts,
was

then

design
The

besiegers

suspected.
a

two

captured positionswere,
"

small

villageand
north
were
"

about

eight hundred
of the

yards

further

the
a

garden
ruined

beside ex-rajah, and

a

which

temple
the

flat-roofed observation
two

house,
of

thenceforth
British

point
On
was

of

the

general.
a

these

positions,
from the

then,

heavy

fire

directed

THE

OF

RHCRTPOOR.

59

walls,

during

the

whole

of

this

23rd

of

December.
as

This,
guns
on

however,
the walls Of

did

little harm,
not

the

could much of
more

be portance imand

sufficiently depressed.
were

the

bodies
w^ere

cavalry
out
to

sharpshooters which
the
"

sent

harass

defenders check of

of this these

newly acquired position.

rough
work breastup,

To

incursions, a
bales
was

cotton

hastily set
six-pounder

under

shelter
a

of

which

two

guns
on

"and
the

twelve-pounder
and,
aided

howitzer

opened
fire of cleared
some

enemy,

by
soon

the

Goorkha

skirmishers,
In the
at
a

the

esplanade."
was

evening,
distance

the

first six

parallel

traced,
from

of

hundred from

yards
the

the

walls, and

stretching
the

front

of the

to captured village

ruined

temple
But
an

beside the

the

garden
of

of the

former
never

rajah.
lost

defenders of

Bhurtpoor

opportunity
"great

harassing their
of

assailants. and

The

bundles
"

brushwood

bottomless

baskets
"

(as
and

the

Bhurtpooreans
"

styledthe

fascines

gabions

of

military

l6o

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

which phraseology), the

"

formed

the

rudiments

of

besiegers' batteries,
"

offered the

continual defenders. of he this and

practice

to

the of

of artillery first

Seaton
on
a

tells certain

his

experience

moonlight night,when
were

his

company

employed
battery.
on

in the

tion construc-

of

the

left

heavy
from

fire had walls.

just
"

been

opened

them says

the

was

wondering,"
mischief
as

the the

young

cadet,
dance of

"

what

made
;

gabions
some

about
men

they

did

and, seeing
in the
was

the*

shelteringthemselves
down if any the
to

trench

after
up

laying
to
see

their
one

loads, I
was

walking
the

amongst
was

gabions,
vealed re-

when

motive-power
my

suddenly
a

weak wall of and

mind

by

large jinjallas

ball
on

is a (jinjall

which, piece),
destruction,
knocked balls it
came

it

went

its

errand

caught
over.

the As

nearest two

gabion
or

it

three I

more

whistlingpast
to

my
to

ears,

thought

prudent
get

walk

over

the

trench,
."
. .

and

sharply

under

cover.

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

161

Nor
forward
to

was

the

night
of

which

followed

the

movement

23rd December
attempt
For and
a

allowed
to oust
us

pass
our

without
new

another

from the
out
;

position.
was

sortie

from

fortress but
enemy
no

planned

partly carried
took

actual

engagement

place,
we

the
were

retiring; on

discovering

that

in force.

On

the

morning
in

of the
;

ment 24th, the bombardthe initiative from

began
taken

earnest

being
two

by

the

besiegers, who,

batteries fire with

completed during the night,opened

cannon

and

howitzer the

upon
town.

the
And

ramparts,
the

the

citadel, and
could do
to

defenders

little in the the

nearness

way of

of
our

retaliation,as, owing batteries, the

poor
cause

guns
not

upon

the walls

of

Bhurt-

could
us

be

to depressed sufficiently

any
our

great

injury.

The

havoc

wrought by

shells among

the defenceless

townspeople was
Lord Combermere's
to

great.
Memoirs

The

compilers
think
it
sary neces-

of

offer

some

apology

for his

action
M

in

62

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

this

detail
these

but

it is

hardly
a

necessary

to

repeat
has

apologies to

generation which
of Paris the effects
not can-

tolerated Alexandria. casual have

the bombardments

and

of

Moreover,
bombshells
in

of

these

Bhurtpoor

equalled in
the mines final
so

condensed which
were

butchery the
sprung
on

results the

of

day

of

the

assault,
as war

to

be
is war,
one

shortly
it is of the

noticed.
absurd
to

But,

long

distinguish between
another. in among
it is

kind
to

slaughter and
bombs thrown

With the

regard
streets

of Bhurtpoor, notice that

every
;

however,
Lord Combermere
to

only right to
the
women

gave
save

Jaut rajah
and
women
"

opportunity
and
on

the
"

children
not

the
to

24th
the

all the

longing be-

royal family
the

(a

reservation

made,

apparently, by
out

rajah himself)
and

passed

from

the

city

through
which them
a

our

lines, without

molestation.

On with of

sion, occa-

it is said,

they

took

great
An

quantity of
additional

the

treasures

Bhurtpoor.
was

instalment

of

treasure

also, it

164
from British
"

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

the

moat.

And drawn
on

on

the still

28th, the
closer,
our

coil
"

was

approaches
of
at

being
moat.

that So

day
near

within
were

forty
our

yards

the

batteries
our

this
on

point, and
the of
next

so

galling was
an

fire,that,
out
on

day,
hundred

envoy

came

behalf

six that

of had

the

garrison, who
recruited
to

alleged
our

they
now

been desired

in

provinces, and
to

be

allowed

pass

out

through
to

our

lines.

This would them and

"

offer,however,
not

came

nothing, as they proposed

their
to

accept the conditions

that

they

should

lay down
war.

arms,,

become

prisoners of

But, in spite of these

horsemen who the bulk that had

waverers,
a

and few

of the
viously, pre-

escaped

days

of the the

twenty-five thousand
of

constituted

garrison
the end.1

Bhurtpoor,
And,
at

fought on
1

bravely to
in the Lord 10th

this

We

read

Combermere's
of

Memoirs
"

(vol. ii.

p.
was

85) that, on
hoisted

January,
of

flag of protection
of

for the
to

guidance
leave the

such

the

inhabitants

as

might
the

choose

town.

About

seventy-two

of

garrisonhad, during

the

preceding twenty-four

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

165
weeks

time,

the

end
this

was

still
would

three

off.
as

Indeed,
Lake's
on

siege
had
our

have

ended

did,
work

troops

depended
our

only

the

wrought
alone

by
would

breaching
never
"

batteries.
made
a

These
way

have Proof
to

for the
to

British
any

troops.
and the the
"

against battery
be disturbed

extent,
was

only

by

the

mine,"
upon

verdict

afterwards and
the

pronounced
concrete

"

strange

gigantic

of earth And

that encircled this who

:

city

of

Bhurtpoor.
one

is

the

evidence
in

given by
left

of those Nicholls
was

fought
left with
on

the

wing,

under which

"The

breaching battery,
fourteen
"th curtain
to

armed

guns,

opened
but it
was

fire, I think,
after found walls
a

the the

December;
for
a a

battering

week,

impracticable being
would
to

make

breach.

The

of

tough
enter,

tenacious

clay, which
that

shot

pounding
hours, cither
1 defections
"

particular spot
or

dust, but

surrendered
as

endeavoured
must

to

escape."
been

such

these, however,

have

few. ornparatively

66

THE

SIEGE

01

BHURTPOOR.

leaving
as

the

whole
a

surrounding part uninjured

of the
upper
a

before,
came

lot

part
fine

of

the of

rampart
dust

down,

forming
to

slope

and

clods, ready
fired
I

deaden After
in

the the
a

force

of
was

any

shots

into for
a

it.

place
garden
been that I also

taken,
behind

lived the
saw

week that
own

just

curtain with
my

had eyes

battered,
there then

and
was

no

breach. practicable
men

remarked
out

that shot

the

who

were

digging
the been
were

the

could

with

ascend difficulty much had

battered

place, even
Our
1

after

dug

down.

tactics, therefore,

changed."
"

On

the that

6th the

[January,1826], it
results such of that the

was

cided de-

breaching
could

batteries be
mere,

were

not

reliance Lord

placed

on

them

alone.
to
2

Combertime for
of

therefore,
action mines
Seaton's Lord

resolved mines."

give
The

the these
1

of the had

making
on

been
Cadet

commenced

the

last

From

to

Colonel, vol. i. chap. iii.

vol. ii. p. 79.

Combermere's

Memoirs,

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

107

clayoi 1825, and the

since then.

work

had
were

gone the And

on

tinuously con-

Nor

enemy
two

idle, in this respect, either.

hostile
and

the

forces

were

busy
during

as

moles,
the
rest

mining
of
the
out-

countermining,
But

the

defenders foes.
was

were

manceuvred

by

their

Although wholly
final
on

Combermere this
arm

now

relying
for the

of

his

service

victory, yet
the of

the

duel artillery of the

continued

throughout
A

remainder

struggle.
this

passage

Seaton's,

relatingto
:
"

time,

deserves

quotation here
the

"On

night
from

of

the
the
to

7th
fort the

of

January, just after

up
one

dusk,

shot

blew

of

our

tumbrils
The fire

proceeding
was

trenches
to
one

with
our

powder.

communicated
20,000

of

magazines,

containing

lbs.

of
to

powder,
a

which of all
was

instantly
engineers'
out,
and
on.

exploded,
stores.
we

and

set

fire

quantity
turned
us

The
to

awful the
was

crash
to
a

went
our

front
on

see

what

going

As

camp

rather of the

rising ground,
walls of

we

could
over

just
the

see

the

line

Bhurtpoor
we

and tops of the forest-trees, front

we

when
a

came

to

the

at

once

perceived

tremendous

68

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

blaze

from
blown

the

burning
by
was a

stores

and

the

smoke whole

being

aside

gentle breeze, the

seen

line of fortifications with

a

brilliantly lighted up
time, every

evidently prepared against large Bengal lights,

attack.
on our

night

At

the

same

gun

that many

would

bear could of the

trenches

opened

and fire,

that sake

not
row

joined

the

cannonade,

just

for the

they

made.
at us,

Every
and
a

jinjalland
fire
a was

matchlock
maintained

was

pointed
all

heavy
It
was

along
red

the

walls. of the

nificent magstores

scene,

the

flames
the

burning

lighting up by
the
enemy

the

forest,and

Bengal lights burnt

line of

making
The
of

the
broad

long

fortification
guns,
a

shine the

like silver.

blaze

of the

and

rapid sparkling
such
as

musketry,
seldom

formed
seen

display

of fireworks
"

I have
was

equalled.
silence
was

Our

astonishment
as

great

at

the

of

our

batteries, which,

we

afterwards
the view

learned,
of

purposely maintained,
men.

with

saving
their

our

When
our

the

enemy

got

tired
to

with

tions, exer-

mortar

batteries
seen

began
the

speak out,
two, with
rain be
we

first
then

one

shell

being

in

air, then
the
town

and

whole

flights, bursting
All
a

in this

terrible of
shells

precision.

night

deadly might

continued, with
from the
numerous

result which

conjectured
witnessed.

conflagrations
out

The
once,

fire had
and in

burst the

in

two

or

three this

places
must

at

confusion the

which
two

have

occasioned

within

walls,

brass

13-inch

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

169

mortars

arrived The and

from

Delhi,
was

and aimed

opened
at

upon

the

town.

first shell
fell

the

Rajah's
on

Palace,
the

right into
the

the

marble
was

enclosure the time

top,

where with
stone to

Rajah

at

in

company
four thiek

his wives.

It went burst
as

crashing through
in
we a

floors, and
terrible who

room

on

the

ground,

the

alarm,
witnessed

heard

wards, after-

of the

ladies

it."1

This
to

kind

of

warfare,

then,

was

continued

the

end,

although
without that

the

mining

operations
Whenever

proceeded
it was

intermission.

thought
in

they might

prove

efficient,
at

cither

silencing the
it
was

enemy's

fire

those

points

where

peculiarlyharassing,or
in those

breaches by effecting

obstinate
were

crete con-

walls, additional
time
the
to

batteries

from And

time

erected
thus

by

the up

British.
must

heavy

fire

kept
We

have from the

wrought great damage.

Memoirs

learn

that shot

"one

thousand shell
were

eight

hundred
"

and
our

eight
lines
on

and

fired

from
"on

the

13th of January; that

continued

the

15th
Ft

the

batteries

firing as

Cadet to Colonel, vol. i. chap. iii.

170

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOQR.

usual,

and

expended
the
course

1466
of

rounds the 16th

of

nition ammu-

in

twenty-four
the batteries,

hours;"
fired

and

that

"

on

the

somewhat
and

more

heavily, discharging
However,
this could the the
on

1894 shot
not

shells."
on

have

gone

much of

longer,because
from
our

final arsenal the

1

instalment
at

ammunition
in
"

Agra
and

arrived that

camp
was

6th

after

there
to

not

single eighteen-pounder gun

higher
up

be

obtained

than
were, at

Allahabad." of
course,

Sorties

made

by

the On

besieged
the
1

every

available
a

opportunity.
of about
our

2th of
came

January,
out to

force

fifteen
but

hundred these
was soon

attack

trenches,
our

retired, seeing that

strong.

position
a

too

Two
was

davs

later,
foiled

less,

vigorous portion
outbreaks
one

attempt
General had
on

easily

by
Other ber,1 Decem-

of

Nicholls's

force.

alreadytaken
Day,

place in
when its way
ante.
a

Christmas
in
to

body

of

cavalry succeeded
1

cutting
at

through

Referred

p,

163,

172

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

feature

of

the

siege, the
the
been
;

mines,
of the

as

already
situation. the in

stated, constituted
This

key

fact had

now

fullygrasped by
no

British

commander
on

and

time

was

lost

pushing
While

the

works. in their
moat,

working

galleriesbeneath
on one

the counterscarp the face

two

of the and there

occasion,
met

British
to

miners
;

their

opponents
at

face the

and

being
miners

that time their the

only

of
were

enemy's

in

gallery, gallery

they
itself This

easily secured,
feet
the in

and

(eighty
was on

length) appropriated.
On
"

5th of January.
mines
were

the
and

8th, three
an

of these

exploded,
ditch been the
was

excellent

descent Another

into mine

the had

thus
on

formed." the

sprung

previous

day

beneath little effect.

not
one

north-east the

bastion, but

with

Probably
of
on

captured gallerywas
up
on

those the

blown ing follow-

the
"

8th, for
it
a

we

read

that

night
enemy

was

determined

to

dislodgethe
our

from

scarp

which gallery
but

sappers

had

previously seized,

from

which

they

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR*

/v"

had

been

compelled
a

to

retire."
of

This

was

done

by

volunteer
moat

party

eleven, who,
made
on

entering
the

the

by

the

breach

preceding day, "cautiously approached

of the

the mouth
550

gallery, carrying
On the

with
near

them
to

lbs. of

powder.
heard

coming
enemy's

the
versing con-

spot,

they

miners

merrily together inside, happily unconscious

of the fate which
can

awaited find
no

them.

Forbearance,
that
most

however,

place
"

in

ruthless The
in
an

of all modes
was

of warfare

mining.
fired,and

powder
instant
to

laid, the
with gallery,

fuse all

the be."
British

its occupants, Two small

ceased

days later,the
party
of

general
to

sent

Goorkhas whom he

dislodge
perceived
on

the

enemy's

miners,
his

(no
the

doubt, from
flatroofed The the
where
was

point
at

of observation work in
moat,

house)
got
but
as

the
unseen

moat.

Goorkhas
enemy,

into the

by

they
at

neared

the

gallery

the

miners

were

work, their presence

the

discovered.

Although

Goorkhas

174

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

only

numbered
were

seventeen,

and
at

the

Bhurtlatter the

pooreans

estimated the

sixty,the

fled

along hastily

ditch, and

through
the before

gate
three

(? the

Soorajpore Gate)

into

city;
the

of their number Goorkhas.

having fallen

fusils of the These the

very

little Goorkhas bravest

men

as (then,

now,

among

in

our

Indian

army)
another breach quently subse-

distinguished themselves
occasion. made It
was

greatly on
that
guns

rumoured Nicholls's trenched and

the had

by

General
so

been

defended, that,
come,

when
onset

the

day

of the assault would

a

should be

the

of his troops

thus

altogether
hope
or

checked.
about
were
a

Accordingly,
dozen
men,

forlorn four

of five

of
rest

whom

Goorkhas

(the

being British, and

to
tain ascer-

including two
the
no

volunteered officers),
In

truth. of

broad

and daylight,

with

scrap

shelter, this gallant little band

the

advanced
up

towards almost

rampart,

and

struggled
over

the

perpendicularascent,
And,

mud,
walls

dust, and

stone.

although

the

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHi'RTPOOR.

175

above and

them

were

bristlingwith
of the
in

the

spears
were

bayonets

garrison, they
the

successful actually

gaining

summit

un-

perceived
and and
once

and

unmolested.
appearance

Their here

sudden amazed who

at

unlooked-for confounded took them Before

the for the

Bhurtpooreans,
leaders could of
an

attacking
over

column.

they

get

their
most

this surprise,

handful

of heroes, with

the
a

charming
delivered And
stones

audacity,had
at

given
of
up

them

volley,
yards.
of

the

distance followed
But

only a
with did A
a

few

this
and in

they

shower
not

dirt.

they

remain brief
to

long

this

perilous position.
survey
matters

but take

comprehensive
in

enabled
at

them

the

state

of
;

this

point of the
and fled

fortification

and
the

then

they turned,
banks
of

rapidlydown
Had their

steep
not

the

breach.
a

retreat

been

covered

by

wellfrom

directed
the

and

constant
met

fire of the

musketry

trenches, which
instant

Bhurtpooreans
above
have the been

the

they
the

showed

themselves would

ramparts,

little band

176

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

at

once

annihilated.
in

All the

but

one,

however,
lines
in

succeeded

gaining
a

British
too at
soon.

safety;
the the

and

not
"

moment

For

garrison, exasperated
escape

their the
a

own

loss,

of the

party, and
up such

impudence
tremendous

of the

attempt,
of

kept
all

discharge
cannon,

arms,

matchlock,
hours
not
a

ginjal,
man's he
In
our

etc., that dare

for above

two

head

appear
to

the trench, unless like chief the

a

designed
this
own

be

drilled

colander."
actors
were

the dashing affair,

countrymen,
to

but and

historian

is particular ness cool-

note,

here

elsewhere, the
Goorkhas.1 refer
at

and There other

bravery
is
no room

of the
to

length
one

to

the
our

incidents

of the deserted

siege :
to

how

of

artillerymen knowing
Lord

the

enemy,

and,
ments, move-

Combermere's in

daily
a

succeeded
into the
room

sending
in the

cannon-ball
house beside

he

occupied
;
or

the
even
1

garden rajah's
merriment
These
extracts
are

how

hopefulness and
the British
camp,
Memoirs.

reigned in
from Lord

Combermere's

THE

SIEGE

OF

IUIURTPOOR.

77

while

from

day
upon

to

day despondency began

the

to

settle down
can

cityof

the the

Jauts.

Nor

one

of speak particularly between Lord

ence correspondand
to

Combermere

the

Rajah
of the

and
women

Ranee,
and
that

with reference
children
;

the

safety

although it may
was

be

noted

apparently
A

Persian

the of

language employed.
almost

certain between

degree
the

intercourse friendly

two

seems belligerents

suggested by
at

the fact that, amicable

versation con-

on

one

occasion took

any

rate,

an

place outside
a

the walls of the

"

fortress
"

between

native
our

captain
And,

of

the

gate
the

and

one

of

officers.

when

Rajah

of

Bhurtpoor (Doorjun Saul)

had killed and then had

learned mutilated
taken
are

that his followers

a

British the

soldier,whom

they

prisonerin
told
that
"

we jungle, neighbouring

he

sternlyrebuked
1

the

petrators per-

of this
1
"

dastardlyact."
the the
men

So

exasperated were hearing of

the assault spare

of

the

European
that
a

regiments on
ious
.

fate of their
a

comrade,
oath
nor over

to

they took
neither

solemn woman,

dram

of

to spirits

man,

child,

178
The

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

mining operations
on

continued their work

two

to

be
was

pressed
done.

until incessantly, the 12th of

On

January, the

chief of the

points
fort and General

of attack, the the

"

north-east
"

angle

long-necked

bastion

that faced each

two
menced com-

Nicholls's upon. "On

position,were
the

16th,

mines

exploded
down the and the The and

in the thick

necked longouter

bastion, brought
of the guns the
our

casing

and clay, brick had

mass

posed ex-

partlydestroyed
on

core

of

bastion guns
in
a came

which down short finished

the with time the

rested.
of

clay,

very and

molished deartillery
core.

brick

Next

morning

we

found

the

breach of

paired repartially

with
trees,

large logs

wood,

trunks

of

and

clay;

but

before
our

night

these
*

repairs were
"

destroyed by
1

batteries." the

On

the

7th,
the and

the

mine

under

angle
doubt,
a

when very
at

they took
chivalrous
same

place."
heroic

Which

was,

no

resolve.

The is

Memoirs

state,

the

ii. p. 76) : "It place (vol.

asserted,though

without
1

any

proof, that they kept their word."

Cadet
to

From

Colonel.

180

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

two

subordinate

mines
was

just
to

referred be

to) had
just

been before The

duly laid, and

the main who the
was

sprung

assault. column acted

x

was

that under

General the
his

Reynell,
eye

immediately

under and

of

Commander-in-Chief,
to

assault
or

be

delivered bastion.

against the
It is this

east, northattack Field's

Pathan the

that forms

foreground
"

of
"

Captain
on

picture (and
General

is marked

the
was

plan.)
of almost

Nicholls's

command

being picture)
picture of
of
a

on

the

hither
of

side

of

these

troops.
reduced

This
copy the

the

Storming

Bhurtpoor
"

is

coloured

lithograph,

printed
Park

and

published at

Asiatic

Lithographic Press,
The G.

Street, Chowringhee,
was

Calcutta, 1827."
the

originalsketch
E. F.

"drawn

on

spot

by Captain
be

Field," and,
as a

if it is not

highly artistic, may

of has the
scene.

accepted
of

faithful

rendering

The

colouring

the

originallithograph
copy. the The

been

reproduced
have

in this miniature the

only
of the

I liberty
notes

taken

with
four

picture is

addition
;

explaining the
so

separate
the

assaults

and

tallies portraiture
and is the

closelywith
Combermere's
in these force

written
Memoirs

description
that there

plan
room

in Lord for
error

hardly
1

notes.
was a

Of

which

Delamain's

detachment.

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHVRTPOOR.

l8l

equal importance
forces
"

to

that

of

Reynell.

His

were

to
"

advance

against the
on

famous the

long-necked
a

bastion, but
under

entering

moat, to

detachment
turn
to

Colonel
to

Wilson
carry
on

was

the

right,and (marked
force breach
had
was

by
the
an

dade

an

outwork
main

"C"
to

plan).
entrance

Nicholls's

gain
"

through
"

the

in

the made

longby
the

necked
mine

bastion, which
on

been This

sprung
as

the

16th.

assault, as
in the A

well

Colonel

Wilson's,
"

is delineated D
"

picture(and

is marked

on

the

plan).
was

subsidiaryportion
also left
to

of

Nicholls's
on
"

column
our

attack

the

gun-breach
marked
"

extreme

(at the

point

on

the

plan,
by

is hidden which, in the picture, the

"

from

view

long-necked
the end
1 was

"

bastion).
at

Thus

hand. the
way
were

The for

explosion
Nicholls,
to

of the
and

6th

had

cleared three

the other

mines

ready

be

fired. All
ren

the

necessary

instructions the

had due

been
care

by

the

night of

17th, and

82

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

was

taken

to

prevent
that the

the

besieged
was

from

apprehending
In

crisis

reached.

silence

and

darkness, the
at
an

storming-parties
early hour
when
on

filed into the trenches

the

morning
every visible been should of the these
the
man

of

the
was

18th in
enemy
not to

and

day

broke
not

his
"

place, though
strict orders

to

the

having
weapon

given
be

that

head

nor

allowed

project from
are

the

shelter that that

was

parapets.

We
were

told

by

Seaton

precautions garrison
;

successful, and
idea
Memoirs
an

had
in

no

assault
we

imminent
our

but

the

read

that

designs were

suspected (perhaps reported

of which
a

in by spies),
was

evidence from

heavy

fire

opened

the battlements

at

daybreak,
about

lasting,with eight o'clock replied

to

little intermission, until in the

morning.

This

was

only

by

our

batteries, the
in

stormers

remaining passivelyhidden

the

trenches.

Shortly after eight o'clock, the

was

announcement

made As

that all

was

ready.
the

already stated,

explosion

of

the

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

three the
to

mines

was

the

pre-arranged signal for

The of mine principal the Pathan
one
was

general assault.
shatter of
so

the
two to

front

bastion had
near

and laid

the
as

lesser widen while

on

mines,
the

been the blow of the

were

breach
was

Jungeenah Gate,
in

the other the These

; west two

to

the

counterscarp

side mines

north-eastern the first

to

angle.
be sprung

and

their
to

explosion
walls of

brought
the

the

startled

garrison
These
"

the

north-east Pathan

bastion. warriors
in white

"

eight
now

dred hunseen,

were

"

dressed

either
some

or

coloured brightly their swords for that

stormers

garments,

waving

in port." sup-

defiance, others
It
was

beckoning eagerly
under been the of their bastion the of

the

great

mine back

had

laid, and

hung

for

explosion powder.
front

those
pause

ten

thousand brief.

pounds

The of

was

Suddenly,

the

the

bastion
as

heaved, the
an

ground
and the

below

trembled
with
a

with

earthquake,
"

then,

dull, heavy

roar,

up

went

mine, throwing high into

184
the
air

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

heads,

legs, and
of

arms,

blocks and
town

of

timber, and

masses

masonry

clay,
and

enveloping
trenches dust." three
torn

all
a

that

part

of

the of of

with With

thick

cloud

smoke the

and

that

portion

bastion,
had been

hundred into

of its brave

defenders

fragments.
had killed
or

The
a

debris falling of
as men

wounded
;

score

in

our

trenches, also
cloud them had

but,

as

soon

the

momentary

of smoke cleared rushed cheers

and away,

dust

that

overhung

the troops of the main

to

column the

forward of their fired out withthe the

the

breach,

amid

comrades.
with the

Immediately

afterwards,
to

example
for

thus the

set

them, and command,

out

waiting
troops
under

word

of sprang of
a

Nicholls

of

trenches, and, in the midst

of grape and

terrible from

storm

musketry
from
"

that

burst mud

the

ramparts, and
of the

those

huge
across

mounds the
open

citadel," dashed
and
up
"

ground
"

into the bastion.

breach

made

in the

long-necked

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

185

As

Reynell's leading brigade

the shattered and
their

struggled

stubbornly up
r

bastion, stumbling
and

stones

clods

the

mangled
volleys
many of
on,

bodies from
their and

of the

foes,

the
struck

incessant down

battlements But minutes

were

number.
in
a

they pressed bravely

the

few

regimental colours
from
not

of The
now

the

14th

waving
was

the
won.

summit.

point,however,
the valiant
men

yet

For this
fusion con-

who the

garrisoned
shock
and

bastion, recovering from

of this sudden rushed
stern

and

destructive the

outburst,
So

fiercelyagainst
and

invaders.

resolute
men

was

their who
met

defence, that of
our

the

five hundred

attack

on

this bastion,

only seventy
over.

were

alive when

the

struggle was by
the

Driven

slowly
of

backward

advancing

bayonets
available

the

British,
"

they

contested

every

point,
such

their devo-

gunners

with particularly fighting

"

Composed
the

of four

companies

of H.M.'s
one

14th Regiment,
Ghoorkas

58th Native

and Infantry,

hundred

of the

Nusseeree

battalion."

86

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

tion found

that

at

the
to
a

close
man

of the

day they
with the

were

almost still had

so

lying dead,
round But
"

their guns
"

swords

firmlygrasped,
well served." Ghoorkas

they

our

troops

British,Sepoys, and
on, to

pressed
the

sistibly irre-

driving them

along

ramparts

the

right.
brigade,
led
on

Reynell's second
Bishop (the first was
had And the

led

by Major

by Major Everard),1
heels of the first.
to

followed
as

close first

the

the

brigade had, according

turned
to

pre-arranged plan,
on

the
so

right
the
the

hand,
second

gaining

the

summit,
way

did

brigade fighttheir

towards

left. Here outwork directed

they had
from
upon

work
a

to

do in

an silencing

which the

fire telling main the

was

being
under breach bastion.
tkeir

left

column,
steep
"

Nicholls, then
in
1

ascending
the
"

the
Both

face
of

of

long-necked
were

these
at

brigades
the

deprived
as

of

manding com-

officers of
were

outset,

Brigadier McCombe,
of the second

the

and first, struck down

BrigadierPatton,
by
the the debris

brigade,

into falling

the trenches

after the

explosion of

great mine-

88

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

climbed, they maintained

not discipline,
a firing

the

most

admirable reached
were

shot

until

they

the

summit. of the

In

few
;

minutes and
"

they

masters

bastion the
"

then, advancing
that the

rapidly along
the their
town

neck

joined
main

it

to

ramparts, opponents

they
to

forced
retreat

body
into the

of

down
"

the
mainder re-

by

the

connecting
driven
was

ramp,"
the

being
to

along
at

ramparts
that with the

the

left.

It

this

juncture
a

Major Bishop's
them. enemy
in

forces

effected then
"

union

The

assailants
"

pursued
the

along the
so were

terre-plein to
a

but left, fusillade thinned

doing

subjected to

heavy
which

from their

the

adjoining houses,
cost

ranks, and

them

the

life of their fell five other

brigadier (Edwards), with

officers. But had Nicholls's followed

whom

second up the

brigade,under

Fagan,

charge

of

the the of

leading brigade, and,

town,

descending

into houses

cleared

the

neighbouring
were

the

musketeers, who
of

the right fusillading And

flank

the

first

brigade.

Nicholls's

Til

GE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

89

reserve

brigade,under
town

Adams,

had
and

entered
was

the

by

the

Agra Gate,1
in the

now

the dispersing The fortunes

extreme

enemy

adjoining streets.
on

of

the
left are

attacking party
not

Nicholls's
writers of
was

followed their their

success

by

the
or

the

Memoirs,

but since

failure

immaterial,
were

comrades
enemy

all around

everywhere drivingthe

before The noticed

ment,

them.

only

other

assault

remaining
Delamain's breach
on

to

be

is that of Colonel

detach the
west

directed of the

against the

side

Jungeenah
that the
mine

Gate. beneath
;

It will be

membered re-

this breach

was

the

first

to

be

fired led
a

and
his

immediately
men

afterwards
attack. In

Delamain

to

the

spite of
in

desperate opposition,
enemy where
to retreat

he

succeeded
the

forcingthe

towards

Jungeenah Gate,
them.
no

terrible led
Gate."

fate awaited
1

Here

narrow

street

There

is the

gate
M
was

specially styled
Gate,
on

the
left

"Agra
of

Probably

intra

the
an

Nicholls's
the

which position,
one

presumably
in the

exit for

Agra, is

thus

denoted

Memoirs.

190

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

from lower feet.

the
than

gate
the

into

the

town,

but

on

level

adjoining ramparts
descent into And this

by sixty
defile
as was

The

only

by steep flightsof steps.

before Jauts retreating
western

just

the the

Delamain

reached

edge
and

of

this

descent, those
were

whom

Everard them
at

his column
at

driving before
side. this ing Stand-

had

arrived
on

its eastern side the of

bay
"

either with

chasm, the

Jauts
but
our

fought
men

fury of desperation ;
to

were

not

be

withstood, and,
into the bodies their

first of

plunging their bayonets

opponents
and the then

their

off firing foe

pieces, they pushed abyss

whole
'

hapless
ten

into the the

below."

"In
two

about

minutes

party,
many

hundred

in number

[Seaton
at

says
bottom

hundreds

'], lay wedged gulf

"

the

of this awful

helpless, groaning,
"The uniforms

bleeding,burning they
with
men wore

mass."

being

of

cotton

cloth, well padded

as our

cotton

wool, and

these, quilted,

fired

close, caught fire and

too,
were

burnt

like their

tinder.

Many,

set

on

fire

by

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

19

own

slow-matches.

Altogether
Several brave
rescue

it

was

terrible scene." made rendered of

attempts them,
a

were

by

our

men

to

task

dangerous
their
one

by

the

sions frequent exploand

matchlocks

ammunition,
was

while, in
killed
very in

instance, the
man

rescuer

nearly
A

by
few,

the
"

he

was

trying to
or

save.

some

three

four, less jammed

extricated, but
the

than

the
were

rest," were
left
to

remainder

their fate.1
was

By
the

this hands

time

Bhurtpoor
the British.

in virtually The every various

of

had storming-parties

captured
at

bastion,
a

leaving
sufficient traversed
was

in

each, and

each

gateway,
the

defensive the
streets

force, while
of the
town.

others There

much still
town,

to street-fighting

do,

and

the

enemy, in

holding

the

larger brick
in

houses
a

the

succeeded number of

shooting down
men

considerable

our

before

they

"

Two

hours

later," says the Memoirs,

the
same

"

an

officer of
'

the
a

staff

repassed
mass

spot
and

; he

found

nothing
"

but

confused

of burnt

burning bodies.'

192

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

could held

be

dislodged.
citadel, and

strong

force be

still
tured capThe

the
our

until
not

it could assured.
same

victory
of this

was

surrender

the stronghold,
to
us

noon, after-

is thus Memoirs
:
"

described

in Combermere's

"

After

mounting
and From wretches

the

breach

as

described,1 Lord
to

Combermere
nah the

his staff

proceeded

the
a

Jungeefew in of

Gate.
poor

thence, after
who

rescuing

lay
and

there

roasting

their

smouldering garments,
the
success

of receiving intelligence he the entered citadel

of
came

the
out

right column,
on

the

town,
after of his

and

the

glacis of Singh
that and
a

just

the

death

of Khoosial

the

slaughter flag
had

followers.2

Hearing

white

The

Commander-in-Chief
the breach in the

had
Pathan

accompanied Reynell's
bastion.

troops up
2

"Major
some

Hunter,
and up

41st

Native

Infantry, at
a

the

head viously, prethe

of

Sepoys
followed

Europeans," had,
some
"

short

time
to

of

the

retreatingfoe
and
a

gate of the

citadel.
the

In

their
before

terror

confusion, the
hundred
was

garrison
the

shut

gate
enter.

about these Sal

to

of

could fugitives

Among Doorjun

Khoosial
of

Singh,

brother-in-law

of

[the defender
of

and Bhurtpoor], Hunter offered

warmly devoted
a

his fortunes. front

Major
men

advanced
him

few

paces

in with

his

and

quarter;

when,

warlike

fury, Khoosial

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

193

boon

hoisted,

he
to

sent

Captain

Macau,
to

Persian

interpreter, up Receiving
to
no

the

gate of the citadel

he

parley.
camp aide-deIn the

answer,

dispatched

an

bring
some

up

two
our

twelve-pounders.
which field-guns,

meantime,

of the

had from

been
the

dragged
ramparts
with

up
on

to

breach,

opened

fire

the

citadel, sending their

three

shot

into it
two
was

great precision. About

had

p.m.

the

twelve-pounders prepared
came

arrived, and
in the

everything
a

for

blowing
an

gate, when
unconditional

deputation
surrender.
"

out

with

offer of
sent

Lord

Combermere
scattered of the

for

battalion him
"

he take

had session pos-

only

detachments

with This

to

citadel.

reinforcement from
seen

arrived,
and citadel,

when,
not
was
some

all

firing having
or

ceased

the

sound
to

man some

being
one

within, an
open the

attempt
For
;
at

made time
one

find
an

to

gate.

not
or

answer men

could

be

obtained

length
of

two

appeared, and
were

by

mixture
to

cajoling and

threatening
the

induced

open

to Singh replied

speaker with
scabbard of the
as

a a

terrific blow.

Major
such
was

Hunter the the

put up
of

his
arm

guard ;
the

but

stoutness

so gallantJal [readJat], great

sharpness
as

of

his sword,
been

that

scabbard

was

cut

through
arm

if it had

paper,
men

and then

Major
rushed

Hunter's
on

left

nearly severed.
fell him

Our

Khoosial

Singh, who
and with

piercedwith
a

innumerable

bayonet-wounds,
whole of

died, in

few

minutes, nearly the

his band"

(Memoirs,

vol. ii. p.

118).
o

IQ4

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

the

first gate,
with

which
turrets
across

stands
at

in

quadrangular
From
had this then

stonework,1
gate
a

the
moat

angles.
"

bridge

led

the

which
a

twenty-five feet
the the up citadel
man
near

of

water

in it
"

to
was

second locked

gate, in
; but

itself.
had the

This

gate
the

also

who
to
an

opened
top, and
"

first

entrance

climbed
his shut

then, squeezing
gate did
not

body quite

through
close
to
our
"

opening
on

for the

descended

the inside, and

at
once

gave the

admittance

troops, who

hoisted
at

king's colour
of

of

the

37th Native
shout
it.
a

Infantry, triumph

sight
from Native

which
one

universal
who
was

of

burst of

every

beheld
left
to
as

regiment

Infantry
turned re-

garrison, and

Lord

Combermere

camp."

Some floated

hours
from

before the
tower

the of

British the had

colours

citadel, the
fled. of The

occupants
Memoirs

of thus

the
recount

palace

the fortunes

Doorjun

Sal,

at

this crisis

"

"That

prince, finding, between

the
fortune
to

ten

and
was

twelve

o'clock, that

of
the
vast

the

day

going
his wife

against him,
and

hastened

citadel
amount

for

family.

Collecting a
1

of

treasure,

Delineated

in

plan.

196

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

was

on

the

and trigger,

in another
a

instant when

Doorjun
some

Sal

would

have that
his

been

corpse,

one

exclaimed
returned

it

was

the

rajah. Doorjun

On

this, Barbor

pistol,and

Sal, seeing the

up

uselessness
With eldest
a

of further
were
a

resistance, gave

his

sword. his

him
son,

also
ten
a

captured
years

his

wife

and

boy
had

old, who, by
had

riding behind
a

horseman,
the

finger broken
melee which

pistol-bullet
taken
was

in The off the

momentary
son,
a

place.
carried Each of

other

child

five years
and

of age,

by

faithful
who
to
2000

adherent

escaped. Doorjun
"

horsemen
1200

accompanied gold
"

Sal

had
from his

from

mohurs
up

equivalent to
the

"1920
saddle."

to

"3200

sewn

in

lining

of

Next
staff

morning,

the in

British the hall

band

general
of the

and

his

breakfasted
"

rajah's
'

palace,
save

regimental
'

playing
of the

God

the

King
the
rest next

in

honour

occasion."

During
and
were

few the

days, the outlying forts, territoryof Bhurtpoor,

the the
to

the

of

completely subjugated by
peace
was

British,
fifth of

and

restored.

On

February,
(the young

the
son

rightful heir
of the late

the

throne Baldeo

rajah,

THE

SIEGE

OF

RHURTPOOR.

107

Singh), was
Bhurtpoor by
the shorn honours of
now

formally proclaimed Rajah

the he British succeeded officials
to ;

of

although sadly

were

their former

splendour, his kingship

upon

being
of

entirelydependent Empire,
which of of
were

the

will

the

British
about

had the

also

priated approof the

up,

,"500,000
the of 6th

property

its

ward.

On

February,
blown towards

fortifications and
"

Bhurtpoor
was

the

army

marched The
sent
as

the

frontiers

of

Alwar."
was

usurping rajah,
a

Doorjun
Benares. thousand thirteen
the in

Saul,
Of
men,

prisoner

to

his it

garrison
is

of

twenty-five
there
were

said

that

thousand

killed and thousand assault and

not ;

wounded these of

during
slain
ments, arma-

siege,four
the

of

being
their

grand
''two

and,

guns

133
to

pieces of
mention

ordnance the of
men,
ten

fell into

our

hands,"
of the

lesser
thing some-

spoils.

Out

besiegingforce
thousand
to

like total loss

twenty-nine
only
amounted

the and

between

eleven

hundred.

198
The
"

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

people
the

of

Bhurtpoor
"

seem

to

have
nimity equa-

accepted
; no

situation

with

great

doubt, recognizing that they had

and that the victors
too,
war.

been
were

conquered, fairly
wonderfully
had had Lord

lenient. of the

Probably,
agonies
a

they
When
to

enough
Combermere
in

of

paid
its

brief

visit and

Bhurtpoor
attitude
to

1828,

appearance

the

of the

the
state

people
of
"

formed

strong
in
two

contrast

things

described

the
years

foregoing
had the few

pages. since of

Though

only

elapsed exception signs

it of

the

siege,the place,
fortifications, sented prebombardment The

with

the

the fearful

under

which

had
to

suffered. have
were

habitant in-

seemed former
the

recovered
even

their
in
"

prosperity,and

cordial
conqueror

reception they
honour
a

gave

their
was

in whose

dinner when

given by

the

young the
from
mere,

rajah.

And

Sir William

Gomm,
wrote

then

Commander-in-Chief
in

of India,
1,
to

Bhurtpoor,
his letter

185

Lord

Comberremarks
as

contained

such

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

99

these

"

The
to

rajah is doing
oblige
and towards
amuse

all

sorts

of

kind We

things
move

us.

to-morrow

Deeg,
us

the person

rajah
out

insistingon
of his

accompanying

in
us

and territory, the

way.
. . .

showing To-day

some

ing hawkat
l

by
the That the

we

all dine

palace, the
the British
us,

rajah presiding in person."

should of would the died feel well
course,
never

rajah
was,

disposed
;

to

natural have

since,

without the

he But

occupied
who

throne. the

thirteen in

thousand their

fell in

siege

defending
and it is

city

against foreign invasion,

that the

astonishing
a

struggle did
hatred such

not

engender
their

lasting
foe.

of feeling That them

to
some

against

successful latent

feeling was
Gomm

among

when

Sir William
is

paid
;

his visit

Bhurtpoor
years

almost

certain

for

when,

some

later,at the crisis of 1857-58, the

his

then
a

rajah (loyalto
of his

suzerain)supplied
to

detachment
1

troops

aid

in

re-

See 293.

vol. ii. of

Combermere's

Memoirs,

pp.

154,

292,

and

200

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

pressing
these

the

Mutiny
soldiers British
over

in

that

neighbourhood,
in
were

Jaut
the

mutinied officers who

their

turn

against

rarily tempo-

placed
to

them,

whom

they
in be

pelled com-

resign
lives. of

their Nor their

commands
is it to
race,
some

order wondered of whom

to

save

their that
men

at

were

perhaps
were

veterans

of
in
to
a

the

siege, and

all

of whom army,

soldiers

semi-independent
the
were,

should

object

follow who

lead in
one

of

alien officers
sense,

against people

their those is

fellow-countrymen,
old animosities
to
are

But

dying
the

out,
educated un-

there

reason

believe, among
as

as

well India.

among
none

the of

educated the be
was

classes class in

in

And
are

latter of the

Bhurtpoor
that

likely to
condition have have

opinion
than

its former

better
a

its present.
army, but

They they
of

still
no

small

standing
except
Two
towns
or

enemies

the

enemies

the

British
ago,

Empire.
chief

three
to

generations

their

had

be

to stronglyfortified,

protect

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR.

201

them

from
tribes.

conquest

or

extermination all their

by

rival

Nowadays,
have free

civilizing
is fostered

tendencies

play, education
their
is state,

throughout
material

and

their

prosperity
the

greatly developed. telegraph keeping

civilized of

With
them

railway
with

and

in touch

the whole
to
one

world,

themselves

belonging
not

its foremost the educated

to

divisions, it is

likelythat
Bhurtpoor
see

people
regret
As

of
in

modern the

anything
of the left

changed

condition of be

things.

for the

rightsand
ago,

wrongs

struggle
to

of
care

sixty years
of

they

may

take the

themselves.

The
was

conquest
not

of

weaker

by
as a

the
"

stronger
"

garded reallyre-

wrong

by

either

side
a

but,

at

any

rate,

the of have

British
atonement

have

done for any

good
their

deal
acts

in the

way

of

that may the

been

unjustifiable.Nor,
of

although
were

brave

defenders

Bhurtpoor anything
Defeat Bhurtis

ultimatelydefeated,
the

is there

humiliating in
often
as

recollection.
as

honourable

victory, and

202

THE

SIEGE

OF

BHURTPOOR,

poor

has

little to

be

ashamed

of

in

the

story

of its

siege.

not

unnatural

interest led had

my
me

in the
to

incidents much the been the Bhurtwho fessor Pro-

of
more

the

struggle has
fully than
out

quote
from has
upon

intended information

works taken.
manners

of which But and

everything bearing
customs to

of the of

people
to

of

poor
concern

ought

be

interest the

those of

themselves De

with

subject
For and the
are,

Goeje's treatise.

people mainly
to

of

the

besieged city were,

and

Jauts by blood,
one

therefore, according
descent.

set

of theorists, of gypsy
when
we

sequently, Conor

gain

glimpse
to

two

of

Bhurtpoor
we

customs,
are

prior
some

British
idea
extent

vention, interof the the

were

gaining
To

ways
manners

of

the of

Jauts.

what in
as

Bhurtpoor,
of
to

1825-26,
a

characteristic
course

the

Jauts

nation, is of
one

open

question.
a

But and

would

think

that

where

proud

powerful

REMARKS GYPSY

ON

CERTAIN

CHARACTERISTICS'.

As

soon

as

the

fortress

of

Bhurtpoor

had army,

yielded to
he the
sent out

the
a

assault

of Combermere's of his forces

to

portion

scour

neighbouring
the

territory,and
the

thus

vent pre-

from fugitives

city from making

of the
says
a

joining
second

with stand

the
at

and provincials,
one or

the Our

other

outlying
Colonel found well
as

strongholds.
Seaton,
the
"

"

brigade,"
the

went

round

and district,
as

strong

fort of Biana

abandoned,
On
some

those of the iron of

our

of Weer fort
guns,
at

and Weer

Combheer.
we

the
enormous

walls

found

built

up

something

in

the with of

style
this

present

Armstrongs,
over

but
core

difference, that

the

inner

longi-

GYPSY

CHARACTERISTICS.

205

tudinal
not

bars, forming the

shrunk
on,

bore,
over

iron

hoops,
came
a

coils, were

which
on

bars, welded layer of longitudinal

to

parallel layer
these
some-

the

bore, and
shrunk
the

outside
on.

these

another of
"

of

hoops
at

The
was

diameter
enormous

Efuns

muzzle

thing like
should
I don't

three

feet,and

the bore about of is

a

was

small.

suppose

they
any

were

40-pounders. powder
how
saw

think

amount

would

have could
native

burst have anvil

them. been

It

marvel
I
never

they
a

forged.
so

anything
anvil. the the

large as
guns

our

common

blacksmith's instance
out

These

are

curious

of

large works
natives of

ried carsuccessfully

by

India

with

the

rudest

and

simplest of
if not

means."
cannon

Most, India, and

of this
cannon.

all, of the
to

found

in
are

believed

be

of
are

early date,
all

make.
"

So, indeed,
The earliest Paul

primitive
were

cannon
l
"

not

cast," says
made
1

Mr.

Bataillard

they
and

were

of iron

bars, bound
from

together
cuivre
et le

con-

Quoting

Delon,

Le

bronze.

206

REMARKS

ON

CERTAIN

solidated
the

like fasces, by iron

"

hoops." Whether
"

expression
to

the

earliest
or

cannon

be

held

apply

to

Europe
But

to

Asia, this
of
in

descriptionis
is of

true.1

the

use

artillery Europe,
claim
an

comparatively modern
Asia, and

date
can

while

notably India,

immemorial
"

acquaintanceship with
and
to

fire-arms.

Cannon

guns,

or

any

kind Hindoo

of fire-arms,"

are

referred

in certain

laws, which
back
as

some

authorities

place
b.c.

as

far

the

sixteenth

century,
in
were
use

;2 and,
the And
era

presumably,
in which

they
these and

were

before

laws
very

enacted.

it is

believed,
duced introfrom

that artillery was naturally,

into

Europe

by people coming

India.

Now,
1

if the
cannon

"

enormous

iron
this make
the

guns,"

de-

In

England,
but

of
not

"were

gradually
VIII.
to

improved,
that the the

it

was

until

reign of Henry

founders

succeeded

in

casting iron ordnance,

of
cannon

entire
or

exclusion, thenceforward,
rounded bars
"

formed

of square

welded

together."{Chambers's

Encyclopaedia,article
2

Fire-arms.")
"

Encyclopaedia Britannica, 9th edition, article

powder." Gun-

GYPSY

CHARACTERISTICS.

20

scribed

by Seaton,
and

were

made craft
was

by

the
one

Jauts
which
were

themselves,

if this

they
the

inherited

from

their ancestors, inhabitants

who

earliest-known the

of Sind, it is

quite likelythat knowledge

the
to

Indians
were

who

taught
race

this of

Europeans
is almost

of the

Jauts.
say

This

equivalent (many saying

into that

would
the
use

wholly equivalent)to
was artillery

of

brought

Europe

by gypsies.

Although Bataillard,
does
not

so

far

as

am

aware,

go

the
some

length of saying this,he

important
remarks
"

has
upon

nevertheless,
this know
to point,

the

effect following

"

I do

not

whether

the

gypsies

have
;

been but

capable
what is
to

of

casting
is

or

making they

cannon

certain

that

have

been

known

improvise, on
cannon-balls.
so

occasion, the
Evidence is mandate

manufacture

of

given

of

this,
date

early as

1496, by

of that of

granted by
wherein chief of
we

Wladislas,
learn

King

Hungary, Polgar,
wandering

that
tents

Thomas of

twenty-five

2o8

REMARKS

ON

CERTAIN

gypsies, had,
Funfkirchen
for when

with

his

people,
and other
En

made tion ammuni-

at

musket-balls

Bishop

Sigismond.
the Turkish
town

revanche,
of

Mustapha,

governor

Bosnia, besieged the

the of Turks

of

Crupa,
their

in

1565,

having
and

exhausted

supplies
were

powder
to

shot, the

gypsies
some

ployed em-

make
stone.1
more

cannon-balls,
That

of could

iron,
complish ac-

others

of

gypsies
than

difficult feats do
so,

these, if
Like

required
the Hindoo

to

have

no

doubt.

artificers, they produce wonderful

the rudest instruments.2 One

effects

with

thing
in the

is certain, and

it is of

prime importance by
me,

argument

maintained the had manufacture reached

were

and

that

is,that before
of
war

of the

ments impleof
not

its later the

stages

development, they
1

if principal,

The

earliest

cannon-balls, we

are

told, were

made

of

stone.
2

"These

guns," says
"

Colonel

Seaton, in
of the of

the

passage

quoted above,

are

curious

instance natives

large works
with
the

successfullycarried
rudest and

out

by

the

India

simplestof

means."

GVPSV

CHARACTERISTICS.

209

the

only

armourers,

in certain
'

countries

of

Eastern

Europe.

Formerly,'says

Kogal-

nitchan, speaking of the gypsies of Roumania,

4

it was

they who

were

the makers

of muskets, all the other

lances, swords, bomb-shells, and

arms

required in
The
two

war.'"1 here of mentioned specially the fifteenth

are,

dates
are

by

Bataillard

and

teenth sixmany-

centuries.
instances

There
use

of course,

of the
at

of

in artillery

Western
;

Europe
is

earlier

periods than
when the

these

but
were

it

noteworthy

that

English

holding Boulogne
the
year
"

against

the
"

French,
Council their

in
at

1546, the
included the

English
in
one

Boulogne

of in

de-

spatches
the

to

Privy

Council
"

England
French

followingstatement

"

That of
two

the

King hath, by
of
1

th' advice

gentlemen
a

Hungary,
Bataillard's the Memoires la 2e

very
Les de

experient, made
ou

great
531, 532

Zlotars la

Dzvonkars,

pp.

of

Societe
u

(TAnthropologic de

Paris
"

(t. i. de

serie). These
the

Zlotars," or

"

Dzvonkars
and

are bell-makers), (lit.

gypsy

artificers in bronze the Bukovina.

P

brass-work

in Eastern

Galicia

and

2IO

REMARKS

ON

CERTAIN

number
ever

of hath

cannons

of
seen

greater
and
town

calibre

than and
x

been
to

determineth all
to

advaunteth That gunners

race as

beat
two
"

this very

powder."
"

these from those

experient
were

master-

Hungary
who

of

the

same

furnished and
to

ammunition the
one

to

Sigismond
1565,
that
seems

in

1496,

Turks remembers
"

in

very

when likely,
were

the if

gypsies
not

formerly
armourers

the in

cipal, princertain
were

the

only

countries called
"

of Eastern

Europe."
"

If

they

Hungarians
would

by

the

English
this

and
at

French, that
all
;

not

affect other

theory

because

gypsies, like

immigrants,
to

have

usually been
the

styled according
country
whence

the
came

of nationality Bohemians (e.g., further

they

by
as

the their
to

French)

without

inquiry
this

to

special lineage.
be
correct,

Assuming

belief

then,

Works G. F.

of Henry

Howard,
vol.

Earl

edited of Surrey, etc.,

208. other

by
For

Nott, D.D.,

i. p.
many Mr.

London,

18 15.

this information
am

(as for
to

unacknowledged
Groome.

I references)

indebted

F.

H.

12

REMARKS

ON

CERTAIN

ascended it may each

enemy

the be

Tigris in

the

year
"

865, l carried,
firemen attack other
"

remembered,

three it
was

"

in

barge, whose
with Greek

duty

to

the
bustible com"

fire, or

some

material.
did
"

Possiblythose
But had
as

firemen

not

use

gunpowder.
as

they
been

were

Indians," and
in

there thousand
cannon

laws

passed

India,
use

two
"

years
guns,
seem

before,,
or

against the
kind of

of

and
not

any
at

fire-arms," it does

all

improbable that they were

and Whatever which would in

armed

with

locks match-

or "jingalls," "jinjalls."2

may

be

thought
first advent

of
use

theory
of arms firefirst

identify the
with the

Europe

of the

See H.

Appendix

to

Professor

Ue

Goeje's

treatise,

Note
2

Although
with
our

the

former

of

these
may

is spellings be noted

in agreement that
in

dictionaries,it
Memoirs and

Lord the in

Combermere's
word

Colonel

Seaton's The

book,

is

or "ginjal." spelt "jinjall,"

occurrence

different

books, and
the the

on

several that

occasions, they
are

of

these those had

spellingsprecludes
given by originally
heard

idea
two

not

writers,who,
without
number.

no

doubt,

the word

used

times

GYPSY

CHARACTERISTICS.

213

gypsy

detachment,
that the
when

it

is

at

least

vertible incontrobarded bomtheir much their

the

British of

forces

fortifications

Bhurtpoor,
a

fire
more

was

answered

of by artillery
out

primitive fashion,
modern Other
wreapons

of

which

own

had of the

been

evolved.1
attainments

evidences

high
the

in

metal-working possessed by
may

Bhurtpoor

Jauts

be

seen

in

the their

finely-tempered
cavaliers
;

chain-armour

worn

by
of

and
were

by
so

the keen

keenness that
a

their swords, which from

one

singleblow
to

of them,

This

applies

small-arms,
from

as

well

as

to

cannon.

The

following 1885,
who p.

extract

Blackwood's
to

Magazine
to

(Dec,
those

776)
not

will

help

render

this apparent
"

have

considered
in

the matter

:
"

The
tour

Crown
in

Prince

Rudolph,

his recent Bedouins 'with

journal
at

of

the

East, speaks of

the

the

springs of
twisted

Mose?

carrying primitiveguns,
them,
came

long

cords

round

which

had

to

be the

lighted and
powder
the The from

let burn
.

until
.'
.

they
This
the

in contact
exact

with

in the pan.

is

an

descriptionof
in

matchlock matchlock the

carried
was

by

English soldiers
known
use. as a

1677."

otherwise

fusee,or fusil ;
term
"

French

word, stillin
from the
same

The
as

firelock

"

probably dates

period

these.

214

REMARKS

ON

CERTAIN

dealt

by

powerful arm,

was

sufficient if it had which of this its

to

cut

through

steel scabbard, "as

to

been the

paper," and
scabbard life.1 the from

maim the

the

arm

held
owners

for It is

remainder that

probable
of

in proficiency also inherited

manufacture

steel

was

their forefathers.
comments

Similar

might

also

be

made

regarding

their

knowledge
is

of fortification, the
same as

style of
that of customs,
are

which

the substantially

Europe.
such
as

Other the

of their characteristic of romantic"

amusement
"

hawking, period.2

also

suggestiveof

our

General) Hunter Major (afterwards

disabled, in 1844, by
Khoosial
the
at

is mentioned which
he

as

thus from of

blow
the

received citadel

Singh

in

1826,

gate of the
2nd

Bhurtpoor.
London,

(Kaye's Sepoy War, 1865.) (in his Falconry

edit

pp.

284,

285.
2

Captain

Burton

in

the

Valley of
as a

the

Indus. feature Indus

London,
among the
; and

1852) speaks of hawking

customs

notable

of
a

the

races

inhabitingthe
of the
was

Valley
is
seen

that the

it was
fact the

pastime
this
to

Bhurtpoor
among Gomm the

Jauts

from offered

that

amusements

by

rajah

Sir William

in

1851.

GYPSY

CHARACTERISTICS.

215

But

enough

has

already been

said

upon

these

points.
In

Professor herds
and in

De of these their

Goeje's
buffaloes

account

of

the

Jauts,their spoken
of
;

are

frequently
the
"

accompanied

tive capto

Jauts

various the

deportations Euphrates, to
year
l

the fens of the frontiers the of of

Tigris and

the

Syria, and,
the

in the

855, into
feature ing interest-

of territory

Byzantines.
upon

This in
an

Jaut life is
way

commented

by

Mr.

Bataillard,2who

first quotes

the
"

followingstatement
To miles the
west

by

Dr.

Paspati :

"

of Tchorlu of

(which

lies about

70 is
a

north-west

there Constantinople),

place of

considerable

size,called Hariupol
to

(Charioupolis), or,
Hariampol
there
are

according
Herepoli, gypsies.
in

the which

Turks,

and
many

place
a

These

possess

large

number

of

buffaloes, the
custom De to

best
start
account.

in

Roumelia.
1

It is their
29, 30,
to

from

See See

pp.

of Professor the Revue PPI0"

Goeje's

his Letter 9,

Critique (Sept.25, Oct.

tne

2,.

and

Oct.

1875);

I][? "f

extracted

tion publica-

(Paris, 1875).

2l6

REMARKS

ON

CERTAIN

Hariupol t"y
the

every
;

spring, in

waggons

drawn

buffaloes moist all

and, travelling along through

continue
are

they valleys,
their also the animals their

the sold.

journey
Their

until

families, and
bestowed
in
are

cooking utensils,are
All
most

waggons. and

of of

these them

gypsies
are

Musulmans,
Their waggons
In

rich. five
to to

usually
autumn,

number
return

from

ten.

the

they

again
in

their

winter-quarters at
there
are

Hariupol

which
500

place
are

650

families, of

whom Mr. passage De

Turks." then
remarks that
:

Bataillard be

"If

this Mr.
to

compared
describes

with the

in which

Goeje
and

transportation
in 714, of
a

Antioch number

Mopsuestia,
and number other

certain
their

of Zotts the

Indians, with
...

to buffaloes,

of 4000,
these

as

also

the

later

deportations of

same

Zotts,

and,
of

their finally,

introduction

into the
in

territory
855,

the

Byzantine Empire
is every of
reason

the

year

then in the

there

for

supposing that,
have
an

gypsies

Hariupol,we

actual

GYPSY

CHARACTERISTICS.

remnant, Zotts
to
or

wonderfully well conserved, Jatts.

them
It would
on

of these

be

most to

interesting
collect their which those
in

study

the

spot,

traditions, and

the

ethnical

names

by
well
as

they designate themselves,

which that
may be

as

given

to

them
to

by
note

others all

neighbourhood,
which
may in

and

the from

details other
manners,

distinguish them
respect
to

gypsies,
and

type,

language,
selves, them-

customs.

The

buffaloes

however,
found
much
even

are

widely scattered, being

where The

in

Roumania,

they
Roumanian
;

are

valued do
one

for their milk.

not

gypsies
Roumania
some

possess

buffaloes
rare

but

in

falls in, at of Roumelian

a

intervals,with

family
with them

gypsies, having
milk
In
to

along
affords

them

buffalo-cow, whose
nourishment. also

daily

this
some

region,therefore, there ought

information In London
a

be

obtainable."
recent

number there
1

of
an

the

I Ihistrated

Neus,1

is

instructive 1885.

drawing

October

3,

2l8

REMARKS

ON

CERTAIN

by

Mr.

Caton of that

Woodville,
and who

entitled there form

same
can

"

In be

the
no

Plains doubt of the The

a

Roumelia,"
the

people
some

the

subject gypsies.
in

pictureare

of these

foreground

is almost
cart,

wholly filled
by
a

by
of
a

heavy, clumsy

drawn

pair by

buffaloes, yoked
very

together,and

driven

gypsy-looking man,
and

who, with
cart.

his tawny Beside the

a

wife
stream

child, sits in the

(in which
of similar

the

oxen

are

is standing)
near

man

appearance

and, in the
of like

background,
is

another

equipment,
up.

scription de-

coming

So

Oriental

is the

effect of all these

man

of particularly figures, the

stream,

the had of

standing picture

beside

that Plains

the

been

called would

"In

the

Sind," the
or

name

have

appeared almost,

quite,as

suitable, to
are

ordinary Europeans. people

referred
to

If

these, then,

the it
can

by

Dr.

Paspati (and

hardly be otherwise),
point
them
out
as

their whole almost Mr. De

characteristics

some certainly

of the the

descendants ninth

of

Goeje's Jauts of

century.

2 20

REMARKS

ON

CERTAIN

them,

is

described
erect,

in

these

terms

"

"

His

figureis
his
eyes

and

wiry, his

mien

is savage, his

complexion tawny,
are

his hair black, and

black

and

glittering.He
the

abhors

his

connections

of

Sedentary class, and

in the

holds words

all house-dwellers
are

contempt."1
Nomad

These in the
;
so

applied to
Dr. the
one

division

general, but

Paspati clearlyregards representative Nomads might

say

Djaparis
much
so

as

that
et

of le

them,

Grattez It

le Nomade is from them his

vous

trouverez

Djapdri.

that

he

has

received

the greater
more

part
than
In

of the

vocabulary, and
part
them of his

probably
songs and

greater
of

tales.

speaking
words

Dr. specially, with

Paspati
just
as

employs

synonymous such
wear

those

given, adding
this and
:
"

additional
an enormous

information

They

head-gear,
is wild, their
described
that

wide
of

trousers.

Their

look

strongly
Mr.
"

our

own

English gypsies,as
their eager

by
only

Crofton
"

and

others, and
should

desire
to

deep
1

Romanes

be communicated

the students

of their

speech.
14.

Page

G \ 'PS

'

CHAR

A C TKRIS

TICS.

2 2

walk
these

haughty.

Three when
three

years

ago,

band

of the

people,
about

strollingthrough
hours'
two

country

journey
the rural
to

from

killed Constantinople, who

women. were

of

police
their
to

making They

some

rude their of
a

remarks victims

nailed
means
'

down wood

the
across

ground, by

piece of

laid

their heads." of the these winter

as

Some

Djaparis
months. exhibitors

work But of

as

smiths
are

during

they

chieflyknown
monkeys
and

performing they
And
tion connec-

bears, in which
and
at

character

frequent fairs
this

the
once

towns.2 principal

occupation
with the

suggests

their

Indian

Bediyds" the

Mtdtani

of

Cabul, the Persian

of modern

Luris, and
And
a

certain connection

gypsies
with

Egypt.3
22.

Page
See

Bataillard's Les
22.

Origines, p.

32, note,

Paris,1876

also
8

Paspati,p.
See

Appendix 82-84;
connection

to

Professor

De
11

Goeje's treatise,
for

ante, pp.

also

ibid,pp.
the

6-1 19

their

thetical hypo-

with

earlier

European

exhibitors

of apes

and

bears.

222

CERTAIN

GYPSY

CHARACTERISTICS.

two,

at

any

rate, of these
means

divisions, the Luris

a

and the

the

Multani,
of Sind. trait
one

connection

with

Jauts
One

other reminds
us

of of

the the

Turkish
eastern

gypsies
Jauts, is

that

afforded the
"

by
who
"

those
are

abandoned

daughters
of
one

of

race,

probably
"

the

mixed in

Sedentary

class,and

whom

meets

Constantinopleand
empire, singing
time
to

in the the with

larger towns
and

of the

in

streets,

beating
the

their voices These

loud
as

clapping of
they
are

hands."
are

Ghiovendd,
and
are

called,

dancers professional

singers ("nautch

and in short), girls," Ursula

name.

generally such
have declined

as

Petulengro
Their
a

would of
too

to

manner

singing would,

by

be itself,
to

detail of

an trifling

importance

mention
some

here, but, taken

of
it is

in

consideration

with

the
not

other
out

characteristics

just
their

noticed,
assumed whom similar

of

keeping
the

with

relationship to
Seaton fashion
saw

Jaut

soldiers in
a

amusing
the walls

themselves
of

on

Bhurtpoor.

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

There

seems

no

reason

to

doubt
are

that

the

gypsies
the
were

of

the

Ottoman of those westward the

Empire
Luris,
from fifth those
or

largely

descendants

Jauts, who
at

brought

Sind,
and of

various ninth whose

periods
centuries. winter of

between

the them

Indeed,
is
a

residence have

at

Tokat,

in the that
1

province
fathers forecordingly, ac-

Sivas,
came

tradition Persia be Behram

;

their

from

and

they,
from

might
1

descended Gour.

the

2,000
term

sent

to

Moreover,
the Turkish
estate,

the

siindb,
to

or

shundb, which
those Dr. of

gypsies apply
is

honourable with the

to

identified

by
or

Paspati

name

Sindo,

Sinti,

Sindki,
Paspati,p.

applied
17.

certain

224

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

European
the
same

gypsies.1

This

also the

points

to

origin.

Whether have of

Cascarots
in

of

Saint-Jean-de-Luz
name
a

preserved
the time

their the
more

reminiscence the

when

Jauts

inhabited

Kaskar

plains,is

dubious.2 On the other

hand, although many

of

the

which peculiarities

distinguishthe
Eastern

Turkish
no

gypsies suggest
remote

an

originat
such
an

very

period, and
marked clearly
it

although
out

origin
De that
out

is very

by
to

Professor believe

Goeje,
there Sind

is been

not

necessary
no

had until

departure
of of

of Luris Gour. and

of So

the the have

days
times

Behram Pindar of

far back
we

as

dotus, Hero-

notices

Sindhis, Kerks,

Meds,
settled
1

and
on

(according to
the

Bataillard) Zigani,
shores of the

north-eastern

Paspati,p.
This

21.

in similarity

name

is

pointed

out

in Bataillard's
as

Les

Origines (p. 7,

note.

Paris, 1875), though only

a

indicating what
Cascarots
are

may

possiblybe

connection. Michel's
Le

These

genuine gypsies (see

note.2

Pays

Basque, p.

144,

Paris, 1857).

Black
The

Sea,

and

in modern be

the

Danube

regions.1
and their

gypsies ot

Roumelia,
descended

buffaloes, may
who ninth
may

well
the

from

those
in

entered century. have

been

Byzantine Empire
But, nevertheless,

the
race

their very

"

Thracian
even
a

"

for

much

longer period
One

than

thousand

years.

thing clearly visible

is, that

those

See

Note

E ante, pp.

66-70

also

Bataillard's
I
:
"

Lorigine
been
xi.
are

des

Tsiganes, and
to

his other

works. passages

have Strabo

further

directed
p.

the
some

following
accounts

(book
which

520),

in

of "those
Mount

tribes

perfectly barbarous,
the in other

living about

Caucasus,
that
"

and

mountainous

states districts," customs.

the
have

Siginni
small
to

general practise Persian

with

They
are

horses
a

shaggy hair, but

Rawlinson's

which

not

able p.
as

carry also

rider."
"

Herodotus I
can

(vol.iii.
hear
are

220)

states

The the

only people
Ister

of

dwelling

beyond
wear,

[the Danube]
dress

the
and

Sigynnae, who
have horses

they
are

say,

like the

Medes,
a

which five almost

covered in

entirelywith
Their
.
. .

coat

of

shaggy hair,
reach down call

fingers
to

length.
Eneti

borders

the

upon of the

the

Adriatic,
"The

and

they

themselves

colonists remarks and

Medes."
"are

Sigynnae of
to

Europe,"
historians
them

Rawlinson,

unknown

later duces intro-

geographers.
as

Apollonius dwelling upon

Rhodius

into his poem

the Euxine" Q

26

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

gypsies of
Romane,
the
as

the like

Ottoman those of of

Empire Europe.
take
us

are

distinctly
And,
as

while
east

accounts

Paspati

far

the banks
us

of the the Romane Mr.

Euphrates,
in

other

writers
more

show Eastern makes

"

countries for
1

still. the

Leland,

example,

statements following
are a race

"

The

Doms

of

gypsies

found

from

Central
a

India
of

to

the

far

northern

frontier, where
appears
as

portion

their
are are
a

early ancestry supposed

to

the
.

Domarr,
The and A Domarr

and

be

pre-Aryan.

mountain

race,

nomads, shepherds,
of them
as

robbers.

Travellers which
we

speak

'gypsies.'

specimen
the
error

have
of
one

of their

language would,
is

with
an

exception
of the

word, which

probably
any

transcriber, be
and be called call pure

to intelligible

English
the

gypsy,

Romany.
a

Finally,
his wife
a

ordinary
and

Dom the

himself
a

Dom,
or

Domni,

being

Dom,
D

the

collective is found
a

gypsydom,
as r

Domnipana.
gypsy in
we

in Hindustani
"

in

English
is known

speech Europe
have,
even

e.g.
as

doi,
roi.

wooden

spoon,
common

Now,
"

in

Romany
Rom Romni

in London A A gypsy. gypsy wife.

....

Romnipen
1

Gypsydom."
334. 1882.

The

Gypsies,pp.

333,

28

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

nomadic The of
are

Roms

(thus called)all
of
to

over

India.

class particular

gypsies
be

last
"

spoken
"

said, however,

called Yet

Syrians

by

other

people
Leland's

in

India.

in

spite of
that
not

this, Mr.

informant

asserted and any them

manro

"they

were
" '

full-blood Could Yes.

meant

Hindus,
remember One of

Syrians."
their
manro,

he

of
was

words which

'

bread. the gypsy called The

Now,
word

is

all

over

Europe
These

for bread. and whom

gypsies
Rom!'

themselves Roms
to

their this the the Duman

to

language
Hindu
same
as

refers the

may,

however,

be

really
of. If and

Doms of
be

just spoken
the words Doum

initial letter

ought

to

pronounced
then
are

according
so-named
most
"

Hindu

phonography,
of Newbold

the

Syrian gypsies
identical
As

likely

with

Leland's

Roms,
author

or

Syrians."

the

last-mentioned
may

remarks, these
more

people

have residents
to

been of

nothing

than

temporary
he appears

Syria ; and, although

residence

regard

their assumed

MISCELLANEO

US

REM.

I RKS.

2 20.

in

that
it

country
may

as

only

matter

of of

few

years,

actually have

been

many
case.

centuries' Be Turkish

duration, without
as

the affecting
is

this

it

may,
are

it

clear

that And De

the
so,

gypsies

Romane.

apparently,are
in
"

those of the the

of

Persia.

Goeje,
says

speaking they

Persian
name

gypsies,
of

still bear
to

Luri

or

Lull,

applied Ouseley
their

them

long they
called he

ago
are

by
well

Firdousi.
aware

relates that
are

that the
"

kinsmen

Tchingani by
adds that
to

Turks."1
name

Moreover,
does
to not

the

Luri is

properly belong by
the Persians.

them," Since,
as

but

given

them

then, they recognize the

their

Turkish be inferred

gypsies
that

kinsmen,
"

it is
"

to

the
a

Persian form

Luris

are

Romane,

and

speak

of Romanes. Firdousi's of
"

Xow,
of Hamza

Luris"

are

the the

"

Jauts

"

Ispahan.
and

Thus,

Jauts
countries

of

ancient of

Sind,

of

the

modern and

Afghanistan,
De

Beloochistan,

India,
41.

Goeje's"Contribution,"

ante, p.

230

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

ought
the

also

to

be

Romane.
seems

Here,
to

however,
"

linguistictest

fail.
as

Their

language, now
still bears the in

generally known
name

Sindhi,

of

or Jat-kt-gali,

Jatthe

language,
Western

East
1

Beloochistan

and

Punjaub."
Burton's

And,

after of this is of

comparing

Captain
with
"

specimens
Mr. of Groome the

language
that of

Romanes,
the face
and

opinion

in

great

unlikeness
not to

Romani the

we Jataki,"

ought

regard

Jauts as
the

Romane.2 other
is
so

On these the

hand, while

the

language
to

of of

Jauts
Romane,

distantlyrelated
have

that

we

(on

Mr.

Leland's the he Doms

says
:

authority)an
(or Roms),
"

Indian with which

gypsy
to

race,

regard
we

whom of their
one

specimen

have

language

would, with
is

the
an

exception of
error

word, which transcriber, be

probably

of

the

to intelligible

any

English

gypsy,

and

be

called

pure

Romany."
pp. 37,

De See

Goeje's "Contribution," ante,

38.

Appendix, ante,

pp.

81, 82.

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

231

From

these that
are

statements,

one

is

led of

to

conjecture
present

the
far

nominal
from

Jauts

the

day
of

being
the

pure

scendants de-

the

Jauts

of

fifth century.
are
"

And

that

those

Jauts fifth-century
the Persian and
v
"

better and the

represented by
Turkish
"

Luris

Tchinghiane,"
"

apparentlyalso
of India.

by

the

"

Doms

"

or

Roms

That,

in short, the
were

Jauts

of Sind

in the

fifth century the nominal

genuine
the

Romane,

while
are

Jauts of
Yet

present
be

day

hybrids.
that
race

it

must

remembered company that of

and

language
other blood.
we

may

part
than

by

reason

of of
tion, ques-

causes

intermixture

Without
see

leaving the subject in

illustrated. the Mr. Nawar Mr. De of

this

Goeje Syria

states
were

that the the

same

Jauts and

people.1
says

And

Leland
"

(quoting Seetzen)
Turks and
in

of

gypsies :
;

The

call them

Tschinganih
well
as

but the

Syrians

Egyptians, as
the
1

themselves, JVury,
Of the list of

plural El
See De

Nauar."

Goeje's "Contribution,"ante,

p. 6.

232

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

words

from

this Nawar Mr.

a

language supplied by
Leland declares that which

Captain Newbold,
it "does
not

contain

single word
Rommany."1

would

be
we

recognized as
have
a race

Here,
be
is

then,
Romane very

of but

people alleged to
whose

by blood,
far

language
The

removed

from who

Romanes.

gypsies
Mr.

of

Montenegro,
have

(we
the

are

told

by

Groome)
race,

also
a

lost

language

of their
The
can

furnish

like

example.
Indian

question of

modern
be

gypsydom
by
oriental
can

only,however,
And
in these

answered

scholars. be made

only a passing
pages
to

reference tribes
in

other

of

so-

called and in

gypsies, at Ceylon
India
;

present
such
as

existing
those
or

India
in

as

known

Southern

Weddahs

Veddahs,
and

Nuts,

Ruraver,

Sambadi,
tribes

Ruruneru,
are

Sikater, all of which

Dr. Mitra
as

classed
tion reserva-

by

with
to

the

Bediyas (with a
of

those

Ceylon).
of the

The

same

authority also speaks

1

Shidgarshids of
194, 199.

See

Leland's

English Gipsies,1874, pp.

MISC

ELLA

NEO

( rS

REM.

I /CAS

233

the

Dekhan
;

as

evidently
the

division of

of

the

Weddahs India,
referred
and

while the

Bunjaras
and

Central
are

Konjis

Dombarus

to

as

possible gypsies.
Dumbaru,
of and the The
are

Those

Dombarus,
Mr.

or

mentioned
Yet holm

by

Lucas, author
the

History Konjis

of
are

Gypsies;
same as

probably
Kanjars,
and the
or

the

the

Kunjuras,
he

with
makes

regard
some

to

whom,

Dombarus,
Mr.

remarks.1 interesting
on

Lucas

also states, that

"

Captain
are

Richardson's
no
"

authority,
than those
"

the

Kunjuras
or

other who

Bazeegurs

Nuts

inhabit

the

upper

provinces
Mitras
2

of Hindustan." of
"

Dr.

account

The the of

Gypsies

of

Bengal,"

since of

it expresses
a

opinions and
Indian birth

experiences
and But
cannot

gentleman

descent,
if

is both

and interesting
to

valuable.
of
race,

language
be said

is

be

the

test
"

it

that his

Bediyas,
1882.

the

gypsies

Yetholm Memoirs

Gypsies, pp. 88-91. of

the

Anthropological Society of London^

London, 1870.

vol. iii.pp.

120-133.

234

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

of
main

Bengal,"

are

Romane. their

Indeed,

"

as

the
to

of principle that

language
our

"

is stated

be
"

exemplified by
as

costermongers'
inverted
;

and back-slang;"

the

language so

is

chiefly, perhaps wholly, Bengali

"

and

as,

moreover,

the

grammatical
is the
not

construction
same as

of

the the

Bediya language

that of
"

Bengali,"
"

it does
"

appear

that
a

the

gypsies of Bengal
form of

actually possess
Among
those
correct

separate
which
no
"

speech.

words

they
doubt such

pronounce many
as

in

the be

fashion,
"

could

called

Romanes

pani

a (water),

(come),ba
then, these
One

ja (sit),
are

(go), sui (sleep). Bengali or

however,
Mr. Groome iron

But

also

Hindustani. chiti

of their

words,

(a crowbar), is
with the

identified

by

Scotch-Gypsy
it may be

chittie

(an

and kettle-prop),

that their

vocabulary preserves
In
"

other

suggestivewords.
we

some
"

instances, what
words
are

should the the

call

"yPsY Hindustani
"

found
;

in

Bengaliso-called

list alone
"

while

Bengal-Gypsy

equivalentsare

quite dif-

236
of

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

none

of

these

professions.
he of
is
not

In
a

lying,
whit he
pass any

thieving,and
inferior
to

knavery,
brother

his

Europe,
him

and
to

practises everything that

an

enables

easy,

idle

without life,

submitting to
or

law

of civilized government,
"

the

amenities

of social life." of
towns
or

When

in the
are

neighbourhood
further

we villages,"

told,

"the

Bediya

earns

his livelihood

by thieving,
pents, ser-

exposing dancing monkeys,

bears, and

herbs, weaving baskets, retailing

and and

sheep, goats, selling birds, squirrels,

mungooses. When he
away

from hunter
a

the of

habitation

of civilized man,

is

jackalsand
of and herbs the

foxes,
and

bird-catcher,
The

collector of bears Nuri, Persia and

who

simples.
of

Luri

Multani
1

Cabul

keep
in

monkeys,1
are seen

"The and them

Syrian gypsies,or
monkeys
a

with land.

bears

Cairo,

are

strangers in the
difficult "
those

With

conversation
The

is not

(Leland's
of

Gypsies, p. 302).
are so

Syrian gypsiesand
the

Egypt
it may

interlinked with

gypsiesof India, that

from Mr.

be

permissibleto quote
"There

still further

Leland's

writings.
are

three

kinds

of

gypsies

in

Egypt

"

the

ISC

EL

L ANEOl

rS

REM.

I Kk'S.

237

and

all three

are

attended

by

wild, halfCentral
"The very
. . .

savage
India

dogs,as
and

are

the

Bunjdras of
of

the

gypsies
or

Europe."
is the

female

Bediya,
of is her
as

Bediyani, European

counterpart

her

sister. She
a

Palmistry

special vocation." carrying with

real
or

is

also described of herbs, and

her

bundle charms
;

other of

pretended
and of mind

against
she for

sickness

body
after

and

is much the sake

to

sought
of the

by villagemaidens,
which
;

with philters

she while

restores

them

their

estranged lovers
the Nauar. but
as

Rhagarin,
secret

the

Helebis,
among

and

They
I

have

jargons

themselves;

ascertained
Newbold

subsequentlyfrom
and

specimens given by Captain

their and

Seetzen,
'

as

quoted by Pott,

language is made
Greek, with
call
a

up of Arabic little
"

Turkish, back-slang,'
Of
:

very

Romany."

the
"

Rhagarin, who
Their
men women

themselves

Tataren," it is said
sell small
are wares

tell

fortunes, tattoo,

and

; the

work

in iron noted around

to

(quincaillerie).
as

They
men

all adroit sometimes j in

thieves, and
be
seen

such. the

The

may

going

country

with the

monkeys
same

fact,they appear
as

be

in

all respects

people

the
x.

gipsiesof Europe"
The

(Leland's

E?iglish Gipsies,ch. 1882).

1874;

Gypsies, pp. 288-303,

238
she

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

also makes
as

the

most

daring forecasts,
of
to
an

not

only
return,

to

the
even

date
as

absent
sex

friend's
of unborn

but

the

children.

They

are

said, also,
to

to

interpret
the
arts

dreams,
of
women

and, indeed,

practise all
Like the

the

European
of
"

sibyl.
(vide

gypsy

Cairo
"

Leland),they practise
to
"

tattooing
except
their the

an

art

unknown

all in

Bengal,

Bediyanis."

Young

girls are

principal patrons,
themselves
or

and

they generally
the
brows eye-

get

tattooed the the under

between

below and

lip.
are

Sometimes also
jected sub-

the

breasts
to

forearms

the

operation."
show noted
uncommon no

"

The

Bediyas
are

tendency
a

to

obesity, and wiry make,

this country

for

light,elastic,
the

very

in In

people of
hood hardiare

[Bengal].
stand

and agility The the

women men

they
of
a

unrivalled.

brownish
never

colour,
black.

like The

bulk

of
are

but Bengalies,

of

lighter complexion,
"

and
have

generally well
considerable

formed

some

of

them

Af/SCEL

L ANEi

) I rS

REM.

I Rk's.

239

claims

to

beauty
their

and

for
as

race

so

rude

and
are,

primitive in
there
women

habits

the

Bediyas
of

is

sharpness
we see

in the
in the
no

features other

their

which
in India.
are

aboriginal
of

race

Like

gypsies
symmetry

Europe,
of their

they
limbs

noted
but

for

the

their offensive

ing-, habits, dirty cloththem

a

and

filthy professions,give
which have is

repulsiveappearance,
the

heightened by kidnapping

reputation they

of

children, and

frequenting burial-groundsand
Their
but eyes
stature

places
are

of

cremation.

and

hair varies Dr.

always black,
much
in

their

very

different here

individuals."

Mitra,

however,

interposes

caution
to

against assuming really of Bengal,

to
"

all nominal
It
seems

Bediyds
there
men

be
in

that
a

race.

are,

great number
but be who

of
turn

who
out,
on

profess
cross-

be

Bediyas,
to

examination,

either

outcasts want

or

scendants de-

of outcasts,
have

who, for

of better,

adopted
.

the well

professionof
as

the

Bediyas.

These,

as

other

pseudo-Bediyas,

240

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

have

none

of

the and

of physical peculiarities
are

their namesake,

generallyof popularly
and

black
as

complexion.

Though

known
are never

Bediyas, they keep distinct,

allowed
to

mix

and

intermarry with

the

true

Bediya."
"

The

true

Bediya
house, and
The

does

not

often takes their

build
to

permanent
. .

seldom of

culture. agri-

place
of
mats
a

ment encampthere few

men,

is the

outskirts with the

and village,

they put
miserable
women,

up,

and
in

sticks,a
which

little and

wigwams,
huddle
or

children
to
ease

together, with
convenience. and
In

little attention
some

parts
in

of

the

Burdwan the

Baraset have
manent per-

districts

Bengal,

Bediyas

huts, like those of the native

peasantry.
are

They
up

are

frequently forsaken,
to

and

put

only

evade

the

persecutionof police

officers."
"The dress of that the of The

Bediyas
the
Nuts

assimilates
among

generallywith
whom

people
have

they

live.

party-

MISCEtLANEOl

rS

REM.

I R/CS.

24

coloured of their
some

cloths

hanging

from

different parts put

;
on

body,

and

sometimes jugglers

outlandish dress

garment
very

or

other
in

but

the
way

great bulk
as

much

the

same

the natives Dr.

of the

country."
the

Mitra

regards

Shidgarshids and
they
"

the

Weddahs
as
"

(of

whom

are

division) sub-

the counterpart
says,

of the Mr.

Bediyas.

They
M

are,

he of

quoting

Stevenson,

tribe

jugglers and
the

fortune-tellers who
and

wander other

about

Dekhan,

probably
however,
but
'

parts of the
are

country, where,

they

not

known

by

this

name,

we generally,

believe, by that
is the

of

'

gorode
of the The

which (juggler),
caste

denomination Sdstra.
'

in

the
term

Vijnancswara
of
'

Karnataka from
and

shudgarshid

is derived

skudgdr (a burning or
skid
to

burial

ground),.
their

(proficient, ready),it being prowl

about of these

habit certain

places to
bone with

collect which and

pieces

human
to

they

are

supposed
The

work

charms

cantation inwith

tribe

is looked

upon
R

242

MISCELLANEOUS

REMARKS.

much

awe

and the

detestation, and
of
a

the

fear

of

exciting

wrath

any

of

its members with

generally
their

secures

ready compliance

demands

for
not

charity.
place
for their

On

ever, this, howreliance

;

they they
and
in
are

do

only

notorious for sale

an

kidnapping children,
traffic, consisting
extracted the ankles from the

also the

abominable of sinews

breasts, the wrists, and

The
. . .

of females.

deity which
to

they

conceive is the

chiefly goddess

entitled Chowdhi is
caste

their

worship

(Chandi ?),whose
Malabar,
is
most

principalshrine
understand,
North
a

in

where,
numerous.

we

the the

of

Krishna whose The

comes

they worship Ramastick,

chief word is said

goddess

pagoda
whence

is in Kundahar." the

Bengali form
to

Bediya

by
with

Dr.
a

Mitra
name

be

Bede, which
to

he
"

connects

given
the time he

gypsies
of

or

Tartars

"

"

before
"

Zinghis
of
are

Khan."
the the Romane

The of

Tartars" Northern

speaks

Europe,
"

known

in

Scandinavian

countries

as

Tartars."

INDEX.

Acrobats, gypsies as, 7, 30, 48, 1 14-126 jugglersas, 116, Actors, gypsies as, 120; in, 78 Afghanistan, Jauts

120

Africans, gypsies as, 42 thyrsi of Thrace, 89 Ainzarba, captured by Byzantines in 855 A.D., used servants in, 29, 75 as
Alsace, gypsies of, 103, 104 Antioch, Jauts and Sayabija
about

29, 30 ;

Jaut prisoners

brought

in the

seventh
; the

century to, 17

to, 20, 21 "Jauts' Quarter" 710 A.D. Jauts brought of, in the ninth century, 17, 18; buffaloes of, 22 Arabia, Jauts in, 15, 78 with Abu-Bekr's Persians, 5, 14; rebellion, 15; Arabs, at war

campaign againstJauts Armourers, gypsies as, 209,

of Lower

Tigris,24-28

213

used of, 205-207; ; antique make Artillery, in Bhurtpoor, 127-205 in early times, 206, 207 ; manufactured in Asia by gypsies of south-eastern
.

Iryans, Jauts

are,

Europe, 207-209 according to Trumpp,

with

37, 79

Jauts, 44 Asia (Central), Jauts in, 78 Asia Minor, Jauts in, 78 ; gypsies in, 105-108, 223, 225-231 of gypsiesfrom, 3 derivation Atlantis, theoretical
Asd:

dated

I!

Babylon, Jauts settled near, 15 I"ussorah between and, 23-27, y^, 74 Baghdad, Jaut domination in 834 A.D., 27, 28 ; captive Kerks entry of captive Jauts into, in, in 91 1 A.D., 113 employed as musicians Bahrein, Jauts settled in, 15

246

INDEX.

Balkh,

10

Baltic, Indians

in, 68, 89
12,

Barcli, Jauts of, 80

Barges Basque
Basra,

and

Bargemen,

13 ;

etymology

of

"barge," 70-72

; Kerk

"bargees" on Tigris, 74 Gypsies, 56, 94, 99, 105

or

Bussorah,
domination 73, 74;

Jaut colony in,

between

in the

seventh

century,

14,

15

Jaut
23-27,

Baghdad and, in the ninth century, captive Jauts employed as policemen, etc., in,
104, no, in,

75 Baiaillard,
125,

vi., 3, 52, 53, 56-58, 65, 66, 81, 83, 103,

207-209, 215-217
"

205,

of the Jauts in, 15, Babylon, "canal 100 56, 65, 94, 99, Bear-leaders, gypsies as, 83 ; jugglers as, 119 Bediyds, 82-84, 232-243 Bedouins, Jauts employed against, 15

Batiha, near Baudrimont,

16

Behcr,
Behravi

or

Pehen

(river),11
4, 5, 14

Gour,

Belddsori,

62, 63

Bell-makers, Bcloochistan,

gypsies as,
9,

209
;

Jauts in, 78 82-84, 232-243 Bengal, gypsies of, called, 10 42 gypsies 8, Berbers, ; "hunters" also "drunkards," said to mean Bhangi, shikari), 47, 48 ; Jauts as, 37 ; Bediyas as, 84 Blmrtpoor, Jauts of, 33, 34, 79, 127-203 Bhurtpoor, siege of, 127-201
38,
61

(otherwise

Bikancr, Jauts of, 80 on Black Sea, Sindians

8-10 Bodha, "Bohemians"

the, 67, 68
1, 112,
120

6, 90,
"

11

Borrow,
Britons

91,

93, 96-102

styled Moors," etc., 69, 89 of, 13; brought with Jauts to the Lower Buffaloes, Jauts rearers in of them Tigris and to Syria circa 710 A. D., 19-21 ; 4000 21 ; deported to Al-Maccica, Tigris fens in 720 A.D., whence used in 855 A.D., 30 ; of Ainzarba captured by Byzantines those at present day, 2 1 5-2 18 in Roumelia 116 Buffoons, Jauts and gypsies as, 40, 90, 91, 125 ; jongleurs as,
Buka, Jauts in (ninth century), 17, 18 Bukovina, gypsies of, 209 Bulgaria, gypsies of, 83

Bunjdras
Burton,

of India,

82, 233,

237
"

61, 80, 81, 214

Sindian 29,
"

Byzantine

Empire, invaded by Jauts brought into, in 855

cohorts

in

767

A.n.,

44

a.d.,

30

INDEX,

247

Jautsof, Sj, 83 a^, Camel-br.\\:'.-rs, JautS

Calm!,

Q,

IO,

37, 6l,

Si

near Jauts,'' Card-sharpersgypsiesas, 7

Canals;

"

canal
y

of the

Babylon,

15,

16

Cattle-rearers

Jauts

as, 41, 4S

Charlatans,
Circumcision
C order
a.

116, 125
among
See A'

Kolchians
(.\v,/

of Black

Sea, 69

Crofton,93,

9S,

no,

14 with

Cuneiform Cyprus, gypsies in, 2

characters, associated

gypsies,50

1)

Damascus,
Danes Danube De De
as

gypsies of, 5,
"black

41

heathen,"

89

regions,gypsies in, 54
65

Cordova,

Goeje,1-126
11, 90,

Delhi, Jauts in neighbourhood of, ^

Dcra-Jat,
De De

78
94,

Rochas,

95, 98-100,

109-m

Saulcy, 56, 65 82 Dogs gypsies', DoTcson, 63, 64, 79,

j

80

Egypt,
42,
" "

Jaut
107

governor

of, in

the

ninth

century, 17
A.D., 27
114,

gypsies of,

Egyptian prisoners" in Arab army Egyptians" or "gypsies," 42, 43, "Egyptians" of the lilack Sea, 69
62-71
110-112,

of

834

45,

109-112,

119

Elliot, 1-59,

England, gypsies of, 92-107,

as, Ethiopians, Kolchians settlements Euphrates, Jaut

70;
on,

119, 125, 126 in Britain, 89, 117, 122-124

15

Romane

on,

107

Falconry
Farmers
y

among

the

Jauts,

214

Farakhabad,

Jauts

of, 80
37, 48, 81

Jauts as,

248
Firearms,
Kerks

INDEX.

early
in

use

of, in Asia, 152, 153,

ninth

206

used

on

Tigris by
in the

the

century,
"enormous
as

74

used iron of

by

Moslems

eleventh
Folk-lore of

century,

76;

205 ; gypsies Jauts,37, 58, 59, 79 Fortune-tellers, gypsies as, 7, 48, France, gypsies of, 95, 99, 110-112

territory, 204,

makers

guns" in Bhurtpoor artillery, 207-213

97

"Galicia,gypsies of, 209 or Kandohar, Ganddra,

Sind
were

Kondohar,

town

where

coins

current

in

formerly minted, 46,

127

10 Ganddva, ; Jauts of, 80 district, Jauts of, 80 Ganges

Ganjo, gadzo, etc., 93-95, kutiir,108 94 ;

=

105, 107, 108 ;

"

gandorry, 46

busno,
and

Geloni
"

of

Thrace,

otherwise
or

Agathyrsi, Getce, Picti, Tartari,

87-89

Walachians

Moldavians,"

Go-many, Ghazni, or
Gitano
=

gypsies of, 2, 99, 103, 104 Kandahar, Jauts migrated from, 78, 127 Egyptian,
See De 109-112

Goeje, De.
Gomni

Goeje
2

(? 67/omni) = Romni, 106, note Goths, or Getae, Jauts related to, 38, 78, 85-90 Greece, jongleursof, 124 2 Grellmann, Groome, 65, 81, 88, 98, 99, 101, 102, 210 Gwalior, Jauts of, 80

Gypsies,of
as

one

origin, 1,
the

53 ;
name

as

Indians,
;
as

1, 53 ;
or

as

Jauts, 41, 79, 81, 229-231

Berbers,

Hamites, 66 ; Africans, 42 ; as

or "gipsy," 109-112; "gypsy" 82 as acrobats, 7, 84, 125 ; 81, gypsies 58, ; language, 2, 53-56, and jugglers, m ountebanks, minstrels, 7, 1 12-124 as ; as jesters, as quacks or charlatans, 125; as travelling 7, 84, 1 12-126; leaders, and thimble-riggers,7 ; as bear7 ; as card-sharpers snowmen, and organ-grinders, 82-84 ; as monkey-exhibitors, and fortune-tellers magicians, or as 83 serpent-charmers, ; and foragers,2 ; as thieves, 6, 7, 97, 120. 21 1 ; as spies sorcerers,

Picts, 86-90;

6, 82

Ham,

of, 11, 63, 65, 66 Jauts of, 80 JIaratid-Dajcl, given Hcidcns, or Heathens, a name
descendants

to

gypsies in

Hollar

d,

III

LVD

EX.

249

Heister,
Hindu
"

64, 65, 67, 225 Sindt, 40, 07, ""S Holland, gypsiesof, 90, 91,
Herodotus, Horse-breeders
y

III,

119

Jauts as,

13

Hoy land, Hungary,

"

SS

two

gypsiesof, J, 54, 94, 95, 98-IOO, 106, gentlemen of Hungary," 209-211

120,

124, 207,

208

Indians
Indus

beside

the
I

Black

Sea,

and

on

the

Baltic,67-70

Valley,

-59

Irak, Jauts in, 44 Ireland, gypsies of, 93

jugglers or jongleurs of,

21,

124

Italy, gypsies of,

100

J Jats. See Jauts Jauts (see also JAv" 5, 77, 78 ; used

and
as a

77-84 A'cv/'jt),
term

; the

name

Jaul

or

Zott, 5,
;

of

contempt,

6, 37, 39, 61
as

Indian

origin
the

the, 5, 6, 63, 64 ; regarded language of the, 37, 38, 58, 61,

of 8"1
1,

Hamites, 63, 65 ; 81, 82, 230 ; Jaut

in the fifth century, and eleventh
;

countries,
4 ; various

78-84;

taken

to

Persia

movements

of Jauts between
of

the seventh 61

76, 77 ; centuries, 15-33, of hills, 76, 77 ; Jodhpur,

and

Beloochistan,
;

of
;

the of

Jud
Delhi

80

of
;

Jesalmer,
dress and

80

Bhurtpoor,
28, 74;

33,

34,
as

127-203

characteristics,
112,
as 113; of sheep,

6,

regarded

musicians,

6, 74,

75,

hunters

and rearers fishers, 37 ; as farmers, 37 ; as buffaloes, camels, and horses, 9-13, 37 ; as robbers, pirates,and sailors,11, 23, 34, 39, 61, 79 ; as beggars, 23 ; as pedlars, 79 in Arab 18, 19, 32 a Jaut satirist, army, 25 ; Jauts as soldiers
as

; ;

gensdarmes,
17, 18

75;

"Jaut

"

quarter

in Antioch

in the

ninth

century,

Jesalmer, Jauts of, 80

Jesters, 115, 116, 119, 123, Jidda, taken by the Kerks, Jodhpur, Jauts of, 80 Jud Hills, Jauts of, 77
125
12

Jugglers, or Jongleurs, gypsies 241 ; alleged to be descended

122

as,

7, 30, from an

48,

90, ancient

236, 91, 1 12-124, Uritish king, 121,

Jumna

district, Jauts of, 80

250

INDEX.

Kamohol, 10 Kandabil, 10 Kandahar, Jauts migrated from, 78 marshes the Tigris, 19 Kaskar, of, on
710
A.D., 19,
;
20

Jauts

settled

there 820

circaa.d.

Jauts

had

become

campaigns with Arabs and 24-28 ; 73-75 ; conveyed from thence and Syrian frontier, 28, 75 KerkSj as pirates in Red Sea, 12, 49 :
musicians, 75, 113;
their

in, 22, 23

very powerful by final reduction

to

by them,

Khanekin,
the

Ainzarba,
;
as

on

Tigris, 74
a

their history,66-70;
the Black

Shakara,

town

in

territory, 49
Indian

Kerkctcr, "an

nation"

on

Sea, 68-70
in

Khanekin, Jaut prisonersdeported Khuzistan, Jauts of, in the seventh

thither
or

834

a.d.,

28
;

eighth centuries, 16
invasion of

"the

Jauts'territory"in, 16
Kik"n
Kolchians

(horse-breeding Jauts),13
18;
allies of Arabs, of Black Sea 9,

; resisted Arab

India,

18, 19

region, 69
10

Kosdar, or Kurds, 8

Khozdur,

Lacroix, 91, 1 19-122 Lallemant, 39 Lcland, v., 7, 84, 88, 94, 95, 97, 99, 101-103, 107, 126 L?tcas, 96, 97, 101, 115, 118 Ltiris,or Liilis,name given to Jauts or gypsies of Persia, 229-231 ; gypsies of Egypt called, in the fourteenth
42

4, 41,

82,

century,

Lvristan,

41,

42

Maccica,
20,

or

Mopsuestia,Jauts brought
or

thither in the

eighth century,
97,
120,
21 1

21

Magicians,
MahnuuVs

Sorcerers, Sindi

as,

68 ; Romane

as,

"Seventeenth

Maidi, a tribe of the Black Mansura, 8, 9 ascribed Mcdes, inscriptions to, 56 ; in Danube with A/cds, 65 Mcds, or Meid, 8-1 1 ; as sheep-rearers,II; allies,of Arabs, 18, 19 ; subdued by Arabs

Expedition," 75-77 Sea region,67-70

regions, 64
enemies,
in the and ninth

nected ; con-

then
cen-

252

INDEX.

Pott, vi.

1, 4,

52, 53 to,

80 Pottinger,

Prakrit, Jaut-language related

38

Rajputs, Jauts related

Rdmhormicz, Reinand, I -5 9, 67
16

to,

78, 79

Rhapsodists, Rienzi, 2

1 2

1, 124

Ritter, 69 Roberts, 98 Romane, AW, etc., 7, 43, 81, 82, 91-108, 225-232, the, 29, 101, 102 Roum, Roumania, gypsies of, 101, 217 Roumelia, gypsies of, 101, 215-221 98-100 Russia, gypsies of, 92-94,

242,

243

Sailors,
Salt

or

pirates, gypsy
10

tribes

as,

II, 12, 49,

67, 74

Range, Jauts of, 77

of the governor

Samarkand,

Sangdrs, or Sangans, a name Sari ibno-'l-Hakam, a Jaut

17

Kerks,
of

49 in the ninth

Egypt

century,

Saxons,

as

"black Indian

heathen," 89
tribe settled
near

Saydbija,an

Babylon

before of

the

seventh

sea-coast Basra to Syria in the century, 15 ; brought from to seventh by Dionysius Telmarensis, century, 17 ; referred in Basra, 75 as gensdarmes 44 ; employed

Scotland, gypsies of, 86, 90,

110-112,
"

119,

125,

126
;

Scythians,

so-called

"

Scythian

56 inscriptions,

Jauts

as,

78,

85-90 Sedentary gypsiesin

Seetzen, 231

Turkish

Empire, 48, 94-108,

219-221

Sheep-rearers,gypsies as, 1 1 Showmen, gypsies as, 7 Siberia, gypsies of, 107 Sibyls, as possible Romani-chies,"
"

124,

125

Sicani, 3

Sycli, or Siculi, 3 Sicily, 3 Sigynncc in Danube

regions,64, 65

INDEX.

25

Simscw
.

93, 07,

106,
70

10S

Jauts as,
formerly
:

SinJ,
04

of greatei extent,
=

Sinai

Jam,

ss

Jam
u

language, 38,
cohorts" Sindians

its inhabitants, I-59, 63, 130: mimus, 39, 40, 90, 91 ; Sindhi gyp\v, Sea of Azof, 67-70 ; Sindians of the $0 :
o,
=
"

Sindian

invaded
to

44:

brought

Lower

Byzantine Empire Tigriscirca 710

in
A.

767 a.d.,
D.,

19,

20

in ninth the Jauts oi, subdued century, 31 ; Jauts of, of its 36 (see also 78, 80, 81) majority present population,

form

Sismotuli,

1 1

5,

1 16

Smart,
.-,

93

rtrs.

Magicians gypsies of, 90, 94, 95, 9S-100,

See

109-112,

119

Stair,

Strabo, 225

Syria, Jauts
Basra
710 the
a.d.

or

gypsies in, 5-7, 48, 7S,

the

103 ;
17 ;

in

seventh
20,
21

century
;

to,

Jauts brought from Jauts brought about

and

to,

in Jauts living

Buka

Antioch

in

ninth

century, 17, 18

Tamerlane, or Tartars, Goths

Timur,
as,

subdued

Jauts
242

of Tohana,

34, 35

89

gypsies as,

Tattooing; 86-90 Tchcngan, Tchinghiani. See Thitnble-rig-gers, gypsies as, 7

Turkish

Gypsies

Thomson, 125, 126 Thrace, tribes of, 87-89, 225 Tigris. See Kaskar Tiz, or Teez, in Mekran, 25, 26, 130 'Tod, 78, 80

Tofuf,
Trablus

the
=

Euphrates

meadows

near

Babylon,

15

Syrian gypsies, 103 Transoxania, gypsies of, 42 Transylvania, gypsies of, 54 Trumpp, 36, 37, 59, 79, 85
9 112,
21

Turan,
Turkish

Gypsies, 41, 83, 84, 104-108, Tsigancs, 112, 211

1, 215-224

Wales, gypsies of, 93 IVallachians, 89, 10 1

254

INDEX.

Yetholm,

gypsies of,

93, 97

Zendjis, or Zengian, Jauts called, 42, Zigani, Zigeuners, etc., 3, 6, 47-49, See Jauts Z^/j.

52
92,

93,

III,

12, 120,

126,

211

H'RINTIiD

BY

WILLIAM

CLOWES

AND

SUNS,

LIMITED,

LONDON

AND

IJECC'LES.